¥ fi wa A f, Pin Dn alee ee Ph
DAL NIN NADAS. V WTA T 7 pene ; % f } . LO ii tet nite nih
dg YON Nat en Paste " > Sneddon dials had aint b ; ‘s P cote
EE SRSEA HAS TTA eo m4 aes NARA AAA Rt Ae HSN SOE, J PINT
ONAN MAMTA iN ‘ ANNA a ‘
4}
p
ies esate
‘ ) ; i‘ ou t ‘ae gat ; ts : ee emia
A
+
mt,
A
Prt
v
Le at OE
ee
aoe
€,
38
_
nde
oF
rm
bt be ae
cen
AOA
é
2
£
ef
“—
e.
a
*
£
-
&
>
wi
+
tect!
* &
2]
tn’
2s
*
ee.
«
«
a5
oes
i,
es
SS
SS
See
Se,
rat
oe
es
«
rs
«
%
e
“a
“=
PD Pai
if oe
cod
oe
¢
525
ste
oe
7
S
sit te te
Ca a ct
us Aish he
ek
=a
£
Oa de,
ray
$42
if,
if
oe
Rat
bbb
in
atk
4 4
i ne
Sh
Ct
thy ty te bay
bre bh ta i can
AD:
é
-
Fe
es ee
e
alah
& tee bs
Are Nar
fs
*
@ene
he
ts dt by 2,
ey
OI Neh
eee ey
at
ake!
~
Cys
eo 6% ya"
er
’
HN E55 5"
ke
GS hls,
5 we hy
Ske NL Ne
4 bbb
© & 4h & oh 4 ay
* ue te
a eS os ,
ee ee at
Pe
“ ”
MPH he Bhs aa ap
1 MS We teas te
oe i
eR Okt
yh 4
seh eye saat te
AAR a Nadie iE ary apc
LIBRARY OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY
PRINCETON. N. J.
PRESENTED BY
The. Widow of George Dugan ; Q6
see
© Sean eer
<——
T. and T. Clark's Publications.
In demy 8vo, Third Edition, price 10s, 6d.,
THE HUMILIATION OF CHRIST
IN ITS PHYSICAL, ETHICAL, AND OFFICIAL ASPECTS.
By A. B. BRUCE, D.D.,
PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY, FREE CHURCH COLLEGE, GLASGOW,
‘Dr, Bruce’s style is uniformly clear and vigorous, and this book of his, as a whole,
has the rare advantage of being at once stimulating and satisfying to the mind in a high
degree,’—British and Foreign Evangelical Review,
‘This work stands forth at once as an original, thoughtful, thorough piece of work in
the branch of scientific theology, such as we do not often meet in our language... . It
is really a work of exceptional value; and no one can read it without perceptible gain in
theological knowledge.’—English Churchman.
‘We have not for a long time met with a work so fresh and suggestive as this of Pro-
fessor Bruce. .. . We do not know where to look at our English Universities for a
treatise so calm, logical, and scholarly.’—English Independent,
By the same Author.
In demy 8vo, Third Edition, price 10s, 64.,
THE TRAINING OF THE TWELVE;
EXPOSITION OF PASSAGES IN THE GOSPELS
EXHIBITING THE TWELVE DISCIPLES OF JESUS UNDER
DISCIPLINE FOR THE APOSTLESHIP.
‘Here we have areally great book on an important, large, and attractive subject—a
book full of loving, wholesome, profound thoughts about the fundamentals of Christian
faith and practice,’—British and Foreign Evangelical Review,
‘It is some five or six years since this work first made its appearance, and now that a
second edition has been called for, the Author has taken the opportunity to make some
alterations which are likely to render it still more acceptable, Substantially, however,
the book remains the same, and the hearty commendation with which we noted its first
issue applies to it at least as much now,’—Lock,
‘The value, the beauty of this volume is that it is a unique contribution to, because a
loving and cultured study of, the life of Christ, in the relation of the Master of the
T welve,’—Edinburgh Daily Review,
In demy 8vo, price 10s. 6d.,
DELIVERY AND DEVELOPMENT OF
CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE.
Bry ROBERT RAINY, D.D.,
PRINCIPAL, AND PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY AND CHURCH HISTORY, NEW COLLEGE, EDIN.
‘We gladly acknowledge the high excellence and the extensive learning which these
lectures display. They are able to the last degree, and the author has, in an unusual
measure, the power of acute and brilliant generalization.’—Literary Churchman.
‘It is a rich and nutritious book throughout, and in temper and spirit beyond all
praise.’ —British and Foreign Evangelical Review.
‘The subject is treated with a comprehensive grasp, keen logical power, clear analysis
and learning, and in devout spirit. —Evangelical Magazine.
We oh ee ———————
a
The Cunningham Lectures.
PUBLISHED BY
T. & T. CLARK, 38 GEORGE STREET, EDINBURGH.
THIRD SERIES.
In demy 8vo, price 10s. 6d.,
The Revelation of Law in Scripture; considered with respect
both to its own Nature and to its relative place in successive dispensations. By
the late Parrick FarrBarrn, D.D., Principal and Professor of Theology, Free
Church College, Glasgow.
FOURTH SERIES.
In crown 8vo, Second Edition, price 3s. 6d.,
The Theology and Theologians of Scotland, chiefly of the Seven-
teenth and Eighteenth Centuries. By JAMES WALKER, D.D., Carnwath.
FIFTH SERIES.
In demy 8vo, price 10s. 6d.,
Delivery and Development of Christian Doctrine. By Rozerr
Ratny, D.D., Principal and Professor of Divinity and Church History in New
College, Edinburgh.
SIXTH SERIES.
In demy 8vo, Third Edition, price 10s. 6d.,
The Humiliation of Christ, in its Physical, Ethical, and Official
Aspects. By ALEXANDER B. Bruce, D.D., Professor of Divinity, Free Church
College, Glasgow.
SEVENTH SERIES.
In demy 8vo, price 10s. 6d.,
The Bible Doctrine of Man. By Joun Lawraw, D.D., Professor
of Systematic Theology, New College, Edinburgh.
NINTH SERIES.
In demy 8vo, Second Edition, price 9s.,
The Doctrine of the Holy Spirit. By Gzorcr Smeaton, D.D.,
Professor of Exegetical Theology, New College, Edinburgh.
TENTH SERIES.
In demy 8vo, price 10s. 6d.,
The Kingdom of God, Biblically and Historically considered, By
JAMES S. CANDLISH, D.D., Professor of Theology, Free Church College,
Glasgow. .
ELEVENTH SERIES.
In demy 8vo, price 12s.,
The Scripture Doctrine of the Church, Historically and Exegeti-
cally considered, By Rev. D. Doucitas BANNERMAN, M.A.
TWELFTH SERIES.
In post 8vo, price 7s. 6d.,
The Preachers of Scotland from the Sixth to the Nineteenth
Century. By Witt1Am Garpen Buaixim, D.D., LL.D., Professor of Apolo-
getical and Pastoral Theology, New College, Edinburgh.
ey
>
rd r M
Bi" |
aes
; By;
«
‘
&
ro
a
7 oak “nl _
a ae ;
as am _
e » ou
=
oe = ee eo, Se
7
5 i
/ ‘
.
j *
Phe te ae E :
rp
s
rw '
J '
- \
»
‘
\
an , ; lr. ry? 3
ee ij é Le were : 7 , 3
F ‘ hs > ‘ ni i
¥ . Bee A yaeeeen
2. é : , dea
al > ewe
ise t
- ?
THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
BY SerE es AM Basa Uti OR.
+>
>
Second Edition, in demy 8vo, price 10s. 6d.,
THE DOCTRINE OF THE ATONEMENT
AS TAUGHT BY CHRIST HIMSELF ;
Or, The Sayings of Jesus Exegeticully Expounded and Classified.
‘The plan of the book is admirable. A monograph and exegesis of
our Lord’s own sayings on this greatest of subjects concerning Himself,
must needs be valuable to all theologians. And the execution is
thorough and painstaking — exhaustive as far as the completeness of
range over these sayings is concerned.—Contemporary Review.
EDINBURGH:
T & T.ACLARK, 88 GHRORGESS TREES
/ - -
fii sy i OO*¢
. + a 4 . ;
THE DOCTRIN EC, xs
(WBE) GRO b Vesgasdeghana iat,
The Ninth Series of the Cunningham Decetures,
Beas
4
GEORGE SMEATON, D.D.,
PROFESSOR OF EXEGETICAL THEOLOGY, NEW COLLEGE, EDINBURGH.
SECOND EDITION.
EDINBURGH:
T & T. CLARK, 38 GEORGE STREET.
L389;
PRINTED BY MORRISON AND GIBB,
FOR
T. & T. CLARK, EDINBURGH.
LONDON, - . . . »- ». HAMILTON, ADAMS, AND CO.
DUBLIN, . . + + . »« GEORGE HERBERT.
NEW YORK, > « -; +» SCRIBNER AND WELFORD.
HATRACE DECCAR ATION ORPSERUST:
MARCH 1, 1862.
I, WILLIAM BINNY WEBSTER, late Surgeon in the H.E.I.C.S., presently residing in Edin-
burgh,—Considering that I feel deeply interested in the success of the Free Church
College, Edinburgh, and am desirous of advancing the Theological Literature of Scotland,
and for this end to establish a Lectureship similar to those of a like kind connected with
the Church of England and the Congregational body in England, and that I have made
over to the General Trustees of the Free Church of Scotland the sum of £2000 sterling,
in trust, for the purpose of founding a Lectureship in memory of the late Reverend
William Cunningham, D.D., Principal of the Free Church College, Edinburgh, and
Professor of Divinity and Church History therein, and under the following conditions,
namely,—First, The Lectureship shall bear the name, and be called, ‘ The Cunningham
Lectureship.’ Second, The Lecturer shall be a Minister or Professor of the Free Church
of Scotland, and shall hold the appointment for not less than two years, nor more than
three years, and be entitled for the period of his holding the appointment to the income
of the endowment as declared by the General Trustees, it being understood that the
Council after referred to may occasionally appoint a Minister or Professor from other
denominations, provided this be approved of by not fewer than Eight Members of the
Council, and it being further understood that the Council are to regulate the terms of
payment of the Lecturer. Zhird, The Lecturer shall be at liberty to choose his own
subject within the range of Apologetical, Doctrinal, Controversial, Exegetical, Pastoral,
or Historical Theology, including what bears on Missions, Home and Foreign, subject to
the consent of the Council. Fourth, The Lecturer shall be bound to deliver publicly at
Edinburgh a Course of Lectures on the subjects thus chosen at some time immediately
preceding the expiry of his appointment, and during the Session of the New College,
Edinburgh ; the Lectures to be not fewer than six in number, and to be delivered in
presence of the Professors and Students under such arrangements as the Council may
appoint ; the Lecturer shall be bound also to print and publish, at his own risk, not
fewer than 750 copies of the Lectures within a year after their delivery, and to deposit
three copies of the same in the Library of the New College; the form of the publication
shall be regulated by the Council. Fifth, A Council shall be constituted, consisting of
(first) Two Members of their own body, to be chosen annually in the month of March, by
the Senatus of the New College, other than the Principal; (second) Five Members to be
chosen annually by the General Assembly, in addition to the Moderator of the said Free
Church of Scotland ; together with (third) the Principal of the said New College for the
time being, the Moderator of the said General Assembly for the time being, the Procu-
rator or Law Adviser of the Church, and myself the said William Binny Webster, or such
person as I may nominate to be my successor: the Principal of the said College to be.
Convener of the Council, and any Five Members duly convened to be entitled to act
notwithstanding the non-election of others. Sixth, The duties of the Council shall be
the following :—(first), To appoint the Lecturer and determine the period of his holding
- the appointment, the appointment to be made before the close of the Session of College
immediately preceding the termination of the previous Lecturer’s engagement; (second),
To arrange details as to the delivery of the Lectures, and to take charge of any additional
income and expenditure of an incidental kind that may be connected therewith, it being
understood that the obligation upon the Lecturer is simply to deliver the Course of
Lectures free of expense to himself. Seventh, The Council shall be at liberty, on the
expiry of five years, to make any alteration that experience may suggest as desirable in
the details of this plan, provided such alterations shall be approved of by not fewer than
Eight Members of the Council.
4 > ees Ni LAF > e a ‘ > / A ,
6 ovv evpov Kal Exwv ev EavT@ TOV erovpaviov Tov TIvetpatos
Oncavpov, tacay Oukaocvvnv évToA@v, Kal Tacay épyaciav apeTov,
> , \ n > , / 5 /, \ %
dpdpws Kat Kalapos év TtovTw Katepydlerat, aBidotws Aourov Kat
> / / > N e a ‘\ , \ > /
evkoAws. ILapaxarteowpev oby Kat wets TOV Ocov, Kat exlyTHowuev
amNY a > Pr eh \ \ a , > a “4
kat denbdpev adrodr, va tov Oncavpov Tov IIvevpatos atrod xapionrar
yyiv.—Macarius, Homil. xvitt. § 2.
PREFACE.
FOUND it necessary in the preparation of this Course
of Lectures to travel over a field of vast extent. The
subject has on this account taken shape in my hands as a
survey of Theology from the view-point of the doctrine of the
Holy Spirit. To this course I was shut up by the fact that
attention could not be limited to one or two departments
of the subject, and because a selection could not well be
attempted. I have endeavoured, therefore, to take a survey
of the doctrine of the Holy Spirit from the various points of
view commended to our attention by the testimony of Scrip-
ture on the one hand, and by the results of theological
discussion, as well as by the history of the doctrine, on the
other. This has given a threefold division to the work.
To bring out these three aspects of the topic, it seemed
necessary, IN A FIRST DIVISION, to survey the Biblical testi-
mony in the Old and New Testament, or to furnish such a
sketch as would show that the doctrine of the Holy Spirit
was exhibited and apprehended from the first dawn of Revela-
tion, though fully displayed only on the day of Pentecost.
Then follows, IN A SECOND DIVISION, a brief outline or sketch
of the positive truth accepted by the Church, or the form in
which the Church dogmatically holds the doctrine. This is
contained in the six Lectures which required to be formally |
1X
x PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.
prepared. As this was still felt to be incomplete without
a Historical survey of the discussions connected with the
doctrine of the Holy Spirit, I have subjoined, IN A THIRD
DIVISION, a condensed history of the doctrine from the
Apostolic age to the present time.
May the Holy Spirit, whose personality and work this
treatise is intended to exhibit, condescend to accept and bless
it to the glory of a Three-One God.
GEORGE SMEATON.
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.
RESPOND with pleasure to the call for a Second Edition
of this Volume. The additions interspersed here and
there, with a view to make it more full on overs points,
leave the great body of the work as it was.
One of the most hopeful signs of the times is the growing
interest in the doctrine and work of the Holy Spirit. This is
evinced by the religious conferences, by the concerts for prayer,
and by the desire for further statements and expositions on
the great theme. If this new edition shall in any measure
tend, by God’s blessing, to satisfy the interest and guide the
inquiries of many Christian minds, I shall be very thankful.
EDINBURGH, February 1889,
CONTENTS.
FIRST DIVISION.
THE DocrRINE oF THE TriInITY — INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION,
BRIEFLY SETTING FORTH THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY IN THE OLD
AND New TESTAMENT, ; ; 4 : : :
SECOND DIVISION.
Lecture I.—THE PERSONALITY AND PROCESSION OF THE Hoty
SPIRIT, : : : ; é :
Lecture IJ.—THr Worx oF THE SPIRIT IN THE ANOINTING OF
CHRIST, : ; : ; ; ,
LecrvrE III.—Tue Work oF THE SprRiT IN CONNECTION WITH
REVELATION AND INSPIRATION, ;
LecturE IV.—TuHeE Sprrit’s REGENERATING WorK on THE INDI-
VIDUAL, ; ; : ? . ;
LecrurE V.—ON THE Sprrir oF HoLinEss, . : : :
Lecture VI.—TuHEe Work oF THE Hoty Sprrir IN THE CHURCH,
THIRD DIVISION.
HisToRIcAL SURVEY OF THE DOCTRINE OF THE Hoty Sprrir From
THE APOSTOLIC AGE, : : ; :
ea
PAGE
100
122
‘ | ners an
aL b- ae Sout anh "i i
Ce tant Uae, ear crag: WORE oa
: ‘+ + aka: e yaks A
ae a
TS epee Hs,
THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
BERS DSDDVRESLOw:
HE topic on which we enter is by no means superfluous
at this time. We may safely affirm that the doctrine.
of the Spirit is almost entirely ignored. The representatives
of modern theology, it is well known, have almost wholly
abandoned it. Many of them deny the Spirit’s personality
in the most open and undisguised manner. Some affirm that
a dogma on this topic is not essential either to religion or
theology, and that we may altogether dispense with it. On
the contrary, wherever Christianity has become a living power,
the doctrine of the Holy Spit has uniformly been regarded,
equally with the atonement and justification by faith, as the
article of a standing or falling Church. The distinctive
feature of Christianity, as it addresses itself to man’s
experience, is the work of the Spirit, which not only elevates
it far above all philosophical speculation, but also above every
other form of religion.
In this day it is impossible to divest the mind of the
impression that, among those who take religion in earnest, a
disposition exists, in no small measure, to pass over the super-
natural agency of the Holy Spirit, and to speak and write
upon religious truth as if the gracious intervention of the Son
of God came more impressively home to men’s business and
bosom when disencumbered of any reference to another
Person as the great Applier of redemption. In many cases
A
y, THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
that tendency may rather be called a sentiment than a
formal dogma; with others it is a system. But in either
case it betrays the most defective views of the relations of
the Trinity. By maintaining silence on this doctrine, one of
the grand provisions of the gospel for meeting the wants
of mankind is omitted.
But it may be asked, not without reason, can any man in
the nineteenth century from the entrance of Christianity be
in any doubt as to the Personality, Deity, and work of the
Holy Ghost? Does not the Church declare her belief in it
as an elementary and fundamental truth in every administration
of the ordinance of baptism? Is it not inserted in all the
Church-creeds ? Have not theologians discussed and vindi-
cated it from Patristic times and since the Reformation so
copiously, that many pages might be filled with a mere
enumeration of the writers’ names, and with the titles of their
works ? The answer is: Unsettled opinion and doubt prevail
upon this point, to a surprising degree, abroad and at home,
even among those who profess to accept as authoritative the
words of prophets and apostles, and the sayings of our
Lord. One explains them in one way, and another explains
them in a different way, in order to exclude this doctrine.
No one, it is true, has attempted, in reference to the
doctrine of the Spirit, to show that the Lord’s own teaching
differed, in essential points, from that of His apostles. The
harmony is so unquestionable and so obvious, that it gives to
all a sufficient ground of confidence. Moreover, less is said
than formerly of accommodation; for reverent minds are ready
to admit that deception, however subtle and refined, is still
deception; and that this is an element which is not to be
endured in a divine revelation. Theological opinion has
taken a forward step in this respect, though not much is
really gained, while the language of Scripture—which a
natural interpretation would make conclusive as to the
personality and work of the Spirit—is explained away as
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 3
figurative, or as a mere personification, by many modern
divines,
To set forth the doctrine of the Spirit EXEGETICALLY, ac-
cording to the programme which I have sketched, is not an
unnecessary task in the present state of theology; and, in
carrying out this undertaking, my object is truth, and truth
alone, without the bondage of any artificial system, past or
present. So far as the outline of Scripture testimony is
concerned, I shall largely content myself with the results of
investigation, and often hold the statement of the process in
abeyance. And where the word is silent, I shall accept its
silence as well as its declarations without hesitation or reserve.
The Jewish Church was formed by a special education to
receive Christianity when it should come. It was the issue
of a long development, meant to lead them to comprehend the
import of Christ’s instruction.
As we come in contact, in the course of this discussion,
with the doctrine of the Trinity at every point, it may be
fitting to refer to that great theme at the outset, so far at
least as concerns the relation which essentially belongs to the
Holy Spirit. This will pave the way for the consideration of
the other doctrines which we have to discuss, Though every
attempt to comprehend or to unfold the mystery of the
Trinity has failed, and must fail, from the ineffable nature
of the subject, we may affirm that in the five following proposi-
tions the faith of the Church is satisfactorily exhibited, viz. :—
1. That there is one God or divine essence,
2, That the same numerical divine essence is common to
three truly divine Persons, who are designated Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost.
3. That between these three divine Persons there obtains
a natural order of subsistence and operation: that
the first Person hath life in Himself (John v. 26) ;
and that the second and third Persons subsist and
act from the first.
4 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
4. That this order of the divine Persons belongs to the
divine essence prior to, and irrespective of, the
covenant of grace.
5. That this natural order of subsistence and action is the
ground and reason of the several names, Father, Son,
and Spirit; the Son being begotten of the Father, and
the Spirit by spiration proceeding from both.
And as to the divine works, the Father is the source FROM
WHICH every operation emanates (€€ od), the Son is the
medium THROUGH WHICH (6.’ ov) it is performed, and the Holy
Ghost is the EXECUTIVE BY WHICH (év @) it is carried into effect.
The Christian Church, from the beginning, believed in the
doctrine of the Trinity with unhesitating faith. It was not
a conclusion formed gradually in the consciousness of the
Christian community, partly by reflection, partly by Biblical
inquiry. The Church found in the baptismal formula an
emphatic allusion to Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and
simply accepted it as her doctrine of the Trinity. It was-
brought within the scope of every Christian mind, learned and
unlearned, as the fundamental and the primary truth, of which
no Christian disciple could plead ignorance. The substance
of the doctrine is, that God is one, and that the Persons are
distinet ; and after all the investigations that have confounded
and fatigued the acutest understanding, we only return to the
same simple formula of baptism, which is level to the
capacity of the humblesi.
The doctrine of the Trinity is not so much a point among
many as the very essence and compendium of Christianity
itself, It not only presents a lofty subject of contemplation
to the intellect, but furnishes a repose and peace which satis-
fies the heart and conscience. 'o explain this mystery is not
our province. All true theologians, who have trained their
minds in the right school, whether in expounding positive
truth or in combating erroneous views, have uniformly accepted
it as their highest function simply TO CONSERVE THE MYSTERY,
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 5
and to leave it where they found it, in its inscrutable sublimity,
or, as the poet expresses it, “ dark though excessive bright.”
Leibnitz happily said, If we could bring it within the terms
of any humanly constructed definition, it would be a mystery
no longer. The zeal and erudition of the Fathers, accordingly,
were mainly employed to retain and preserve the mystery.
And when we look at the doctrine from the practical point
of view, a belief of this great truth is absolutely essential to
the Christian man and to the Christian Church. Without
it, Christianity would at once collapse. As this doctrine
is believed on the one hand, or challenged on the other,
Christian life is found to be affected at its roots and over
all its extent. Every doctrine is run up to it; every
privilege and duty hang on it. It cannot escape observa-
tion that scarcely a heresy ever appeared which did not,
when carried out to its logical results, come into collision
with the doctrine of the Trinity at some point. Through the
whole history of opinion, the ever-recurring fact presented to
us is, that however a man may begin his career of error, the
general issue is that the doctrine of the Trinity, proving an
unexpected check or insurmountable obstacle in the carrying
out of his opinions, has, to a large extent, to be modified or
pushed aside; and he comes to be against the Trinity because
he has found that the doctrine of the Trinity was against him.
The attacks on the Trinity, menacing though they might
be for a time, have commonly been the occasion of real
benefit to the Church. The Church might have been less on
the alert than was found to be imperatively necessary when
asked, for instance, by the Sabellian to allow within her pale a
mere modal distinction in the Trinity, or when asked by the
Arian to give a certain amount of liberty to such as questioned
or denied the supreme Deity of the second or third person of
the Trinity. By varied discipline and experience, she has
been schooled to apprehend the doctrine of the tri-personal
God, or the threefold personality in unity, as the most funda-
6 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
mental, vital, and practical of doctrines; that it forms the
ultimate ground of every truth; that it is absolutely intertwined
with the essential provisions of the gospel ; and that the plan of
salvation cannot be left standing entire, if this great doctrine,
the keystone of the arch, is either loosened or displaced.
The Church, accordingly, has always posted herself here
as in the Thermopyle, where her last stand is to be made.
She knew that, without this doctrine, the Creed would have
no coherence, nor her members have any solid peace. The:
enlightened Christian in this field neither expects nor wishes
to find that which will not baffle his comprehension by its
vastness, nor dazzle him by its splendour. Nay, the appeal
to the ADORING WonDER of the finite mind becomes more
powerful when its limited capacity fails to comprehend the
theme in all its magnitude. We cease to comprehend and
begin to adore. The Christian Church, feeling that she has to
believe what God has condescended to declare, is alive to the
fact that there is no loyalty greater than the loyalty of the
intellect ; and she calls for the submission of the finite
reason. Hence every one feels the force of these beautiful
words of Gregory Nazianzen in reference to the Trinity. In
his sermon on Baptism he says: od dOdve 7d &v vofcat xal
Tots Tplol TepiAdurromar ov dOdve Ta tpia dierely, Kal eis TO
év avadépowat. “T cannot think of the ons but I am imme-
diately surrounded with the splendour of the THREE; nor can
I clearly discover the three, but I am suddenly carried back
to the One.” )
The objection to the Trinity on the ground of the un-
fathomable mystery, has been repeated in every successive
age. And it may not be out of place to say that if there
had been no mystery, an opposite objection might not improb-
ably have emanated from the very same parties. Had there
been no inscrutable doctrines beyond the sounding line of
man’s reason, no profound mysteries in the revealed account
of God’s Being, purposes, and works,—if such a thing were
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 7
conceivable in a_ revelation communicated from God to
man, — the objectors might have decried and depreciated
it from a wholly different point of view as a stale, flat, and
unprofitable message, which had nothing in it worthy of the
claims which it made on men’s minds, because it had
nothing beyond the discovery of the human understanding.
When we reach the manhood of our being, we may
understand what we cannot now fathom. Addison and
Swift both conjectured, not unwarrantably, in connection
with these very mysteries, that new faculties might be given
in the life to come to apprehend what is now incomprehen-
sible and unknown.
I shall endeavour to bring out the testimony of Scripture
to the doctrine of the Holy Spirit as contained in the Old
and New Testaments. As my object in this division is to
set forth the place which the doctrine of the Spirit occupies
in contrast with the modern Sabellianism, I shall rather state
the cumulative import of the Scripture testimony, than launch
into a full or exhaustive exegesis of all the passages. And in
fulfilling this task it will be my aim, except where some
elucidation is necessary, to mix with it as little of my own
as possible, lest foreign elements should invalidate the evi-
dence which is so conclusively furnished by the harmonious
testimony of the Scripture itself from first to last. I shall
try to evolve what the Scriptures say; and for that end
transplant myself into the circumstances in which the writers
of the different ages were placed. To penetrate, as far as
possible, into the teaching of inspired prophets before the
coming of Christ, and of inspired apostles subsequent to His
resurrection, it will be necessary to bring out, in a condensed
outline, their scope and harmony.
That the Scripture testimony about to be adduced in refer-
ence to the Holy Spirit may also be readily applied to the
refutation of modern errors, it may not be out of place to
mention the Sabellian postulate, and the deduction from it to
8 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
which Schleiermacher has given expression in this century.
According to the view stated by Schleiermacher in his
own ingenious way, all that is intimated by the names Son
OF Gop and Spirir oF Gop did not exist before the work of
redemption, and before the founding of the Christian Church
respectively. It was held by him that God is Father as He
creates, Son as He redeems, and Holy Spirit as He unites
Himself to the Christian Church, but without the personality
which the Church doctrine ascribes to each of them. Sabel-
lianism. was always at a loss to explain the Biblical truth
that all things were created by God through the Son and the
Holy Spirit; for the divine Persons must manifestly have
existed before they could act. That was the argument which
of old the Patristic writers adduced with invincible force
against the Sabellian theory; and neither Sabellius in former
days, nor the Schleiermacher-school in recent times, have done
anything to meet or answer it. The Jewish Church, though
carefully trained, failed at the decisive moment, from this
same Unitarian bias which had come to predominate in it.
And many have, in all ages, been engulfed by opinions which
impugned the Spirit’s personality on the one hand, or ques-
tioned His supreme Deity on the other. Of those who deviate
from Church-doctrine in our day, the majority are led by a
strong Sabellian bias, which, while it admits that predicates
of Deity are undoubtedly ascribed to the Spirit, interprets
these allusions as descriptive of a mere influence or energy,
or as attributes and manifestations of Deity without the
personal distinction in any form. ‘This Sabellian view is at
present a theological current of immensely greater force and
wider diffusion than is commonly suspected by theological
readers in this country.
We shall endeavour in the present dissertation, introductory
to the six dogmatic lectures afterwards given in proper form,
to give an outline of the Biblical testimony to the doctrine of
the Holy Spirit. This will supply an exegetical foundation.
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 9
INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
We shall first keep the Old Testament doctrine of the
Spirit full in view; and in tracing the stream of history, we
shall consider (1) the testimony to the spirit of prophecy in
the Books of Moses and Job; (2) in the time from Moses to
David; (3) in the period from David to the Exile; (4) from
the Exile to the close of the Old Testament. But underneath
this mere chronological division, we shall have occasion to
notice the Spirit’s operations in nature and in grace; in the
supernatural gifts conferred upon gifted men, and in the
prophecies relating to the Messiah prior to the Pentecostal
economy.
THE Books oF MOSES AND JOB.
“The Spirit of God moved on the face of the waters” (Gen.
1,2). The term Spirit (Ruach) denotes a BREATH, a WIND,
and also an intelligent thinking Being. The designation
“the Spirit of God,” denotes two persons—God and the Spirit
of God, like the analogous title “ the Son of God.” ‘It implies
distinct personality, and indicates that He is from God, or of
God. The action here ascribed to Him, in connection with
the creation of all things, seems to be a metaphor taken from
the incubation of a bird, and sets forth how the Spirit, dove-
like, sat brooding o’er the dark abyss, and made it pregnant.’
“ By His Spirit He garnished the heavens” (Job xxvi. 13).
He is called God’s Spirit (“His Spirit”) to show that He
is cf the same essence with God and from Him. When
it is said that He who garnished the heavens is the Spirit
of God, we are not warranted to interpret the words in any
other way than as a declaration that the personal Spirit
—elsewhere called the finger of God and the power of God ~
—adorned the heavens, and framed them to display the
divine glory.
1 Milton, i. 21 and vii. 233.
10 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
“The Spirit of God made me,” says Elihu, “and the breath
of the Almighty hath given me life” (Job xxxiii. 4). The
reference to a personal agent standing in a unique relation
to God—that is, from God, but personally distinct—is too
express to be evaded by any subterfuge,
“Thou sendest forth Thy Spirit, they are created; and Thou
renewest the face of the earth” (Ps. civ. 30). There the
Psalmist speaks of God’s manifold works according to their
order. He shows that God gives the animals their food ;
that He hides His face and they are troubled; that He takes
away their breath and they die; that He sends forth His
Spirit, and a fresh succession or race of animated beings is
created. The title “Thy Spirit” distinguishes between the
uncreated and the finite Spirit, and proves that the Spirit
of God is the fountain of life; and that creation, amid all
its necessary changes, receives from Him its renovating or
rejuvenating power. The blossom and decay of vegetation ;
the succession of races on the earth’s surface; the bias
impressed on various minds; the skill in arts; the manifold
gifts which hold society together,—are all the workmanship
of the Spirit.
MAN MADE TO BE THE TEMPLE OF THE HOLY GHOST,
We come to the indwelling of the Spirit in primeval man,
which may be called the deep ground-thought of all right
anthropology, as appears from these words: “The Lord God
Sormed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his
nostrils the breath of life” (Gen. ii. 7). When God breathed
into man the breath of Lrg (or Lives, for it is plural), we
must understand life in the Holy Spirit as well as animal and
intellectual life. Calvin, and the mass of commentators since
his day, have interpreted the words of the physical life, as if
they intimated nothing more than the animation of the clay
figure. The Patristic writers, Athanasius, Basil, Ambrose,
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 11
and Cyril, refer the words to the occasion when God com-
municated the Spirit, the breath of the Almighty, the giver
of the HIGHER as well as of the lower form of life. If further
proof of the correctness of this interpretation were necessary,
it is furnished by the contrast of DEATH threatened in the
penalty, which certainly cannot be limited to natural death.
Adam had the Spirit in the state of integrity, not only for
himself, but for his seed; and he walked after the Spirit as
long as he stood in his integrity. I must here refer a little
more fully to the Spirit’s work in connection with the first
Adam.
From the narrative of creation, brief but suggestive, which
is given in Genesis, the great thought is derived that, accord-
ing to the constitution which God was pleased to give to the
first man among the creatures of His hand, not only was a
federal unity assigned to him as the head of the race, but a
relation to the whole Trinity which comes to light, in his
being made in the image of God. That he not only bore a
likeness to God’s perfections in his mental, moral, and reli-
gious constitution, but that he was placed in a peculiarly
CLOSE RELATION TO ALL THE PERSONS OF THE TRINITY,—nay,
in a conscious personal relation to all the divine Persons,—
is clearly intimated in the words: “Let us make man in our
image, after our likeness” (Gen. i. 26). The use of the plural
number in the pronoun Us is not to be reduced, according to
the evacuating principle of Rationalism, to a mere mannerism
in style. Dr. Owen has well remarked that God, having
manifested by other parts of creation His existence, nature,
and perfections, designed in the creation of man to manifest
Himself in a trinity of persons; a remark setting forth a
momentous truth only too little pondered. For the right
interpretation of many passages of Scripture in their co-
herence and meaning, it is necessary to take this thought
along with us.
The question now raised in theological circles in reference
Ca
12 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
to man is: Did he, as God’s creature, realize in any measure
His idea? And was he the object of divine complacency not
only as the partaker of a pure nature, but as a Son who was
then replenished, just as redeemed men are again replenished,
with the Holy Spirit ? Or, on the contrary, was he, according
to the Rationalistic theory, formed in a low and rude con-
dition, though capable of advancing in an ascending scale,
and necessarily requiring even in his creation-state some
further intervention to make him correspond to His idea ?
On exegetical grounds as well- as on the ground of analogy,
we must hold that man as he was formed not only cor-
responded to His idea as a Son within the sphere of
creaturehood, but was the temple of the Holy Ghost. This
is a view so essential to all right conceptions of our
primeval relationship, that without it no sound anthropology
can be maintained. The deep ground-thought presupposed
by Christianity is, that Adam had the divine image and
life from the Spirit of Life. It follows, accordingly, ‘that
the elements were already deposited in him by which he
was in a position to reach the full perfection of his being, as
he was. He needed only to have further developed that
which was already in him, and to abide the probation under
which he was placed.
The advocates of the Rationalistic conception of man—
however variously it may be modified, and however imposing
some aspects of it may at first sight appear—describe man’s
original state as commencing with a low grade or type, and
rising to a higher. But of all the forms in which this
baseless theory has been presented, by far the most attractive
is the novel theory supported, in our day, by many able
men, that an incarnation would have entered to complete
the idea of man even though no sin had ever entered to
disturb the harmony of the universe. ‘This favourite
speculation’ of modern German theologians has no Biblical
* See Dorner’s Doctrine of the Person of Christ ; Liebner, Martensen, Ebrard.
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 13
ground, but has a tendency to introduce a wholly different
conception of man’s original state. It gives a false idea
of his original integrity or perfection. According to this
theory, they postulate the necessity of an incarnation to
make man correspond to His idea; and what does that
supposition involve? It necessarily implies imperfection
in his very constitution, and in the adaptation of the means
to the end designed. It reflects on the perfection of that
nature in which our race was made. Assuming that man
was formed by the Creator in an imperfect and rude state,—
that is, without the elements that would have unfolded
themselves in the full efflorescence of his being,—it takes
for granted that the ideal of creation, without a new inter-
vention from above, must have remained unrealized; that
with all his natural powers exerted to the utmost, and with
all the aids provided for him in his original sphere, he could
not have completed his destiny without an intervention
wholly new and supplementary. If there still remained a
further extraordinary interposition to carry forward to com-
pleteness the act of creation which, by the supposition, was
left imperfect—or, at least, unfinished—in kind as well as
in degree; if nature required no mere development within
its assigned sphere into the perfection of its capacities, but
was left defective in its structure or mental conformation
from the first~—then everything most confidently accepted
by inspired and uninspired men from the beginning is seen in
a cross light and through a distorting medium. If imper-
fection, at least in the sense of incompleteness, attached in
such a degree to creation in its normal state, in other
words, if it did not correspond to its idea,—reason would be
staggered. The moral problem of responsibility—arduous
enough as it is—would in that case be insoluble. We could
not speak of all as “very good” in its primordial state, nor
could we vindicate the ways of God to men. On the
contrary, the representations of man from a Biblical point
14 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
of view are to the effect that he had, from the first, realized
and formed within him the divine idea to such an extent
that he needed nothing more than the required probation
in order to his being confirmed, and then exalted to an
immensely higher degree, according to the promised reward.
We naturally ask whether the first Adam had the Holy
Spirit at his creation. This must be affirmed whether we
look at the exegetical grounds, which we hold to be con-
clusive (Gen. ii. 7), or at the analogy of the Second Adam.
This has not been denied in any quarter entitled to respect,
Patristic or Protestant. Bishop Bull has proved in his ser-
mons, by quotations from the Fathers, that they believed
firmly on the warrant of Scripture, that Adam along with the
principle of natural life received also the grace of the Holy
Spirit. This is a point that has never been taken up in
earnest by any divine of note, with the single exception of
Howe, whose Living Temple proceeds upon it as a postulate.
The explanation of that omission, from which not only
anthropology but the doctrines of grace have suffered not
a little, may be the following. In a treatise which long
passed under the name of Augustin, there was a formal
denial of the position that Adam in his state of integrity
was in the possession of the Spirit. The great infiuence of
Augustin’s name, thus supposed to have pronounced a different
judgment, seems mainly to have had the effect of repressing
due inquiry, and of blunting statements which might other-
wise have been at once clearer, ampler, and less reserved in
the direction to which I have referred. That treatise, -
ascribed to Augustin,” contains, however, so many gross
mistakes and errors on many different points, and even on
the doctrines of grace, on which the views of Augustin were
the most pronounced, that any man might have detected
the injury done to him by attributing such an unworthy
composition to his pen. It is now with a general concurrence
1 Vid, Quest. ex utroque Testamento, Quest. 123.
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 15
of opinion rejected as spurious, and replete with views which
Augustin did not hold. The arguments from analogy which
go to prove that Adam had the Spirit are conclusive.
The doctrine that man was originally, though mutably,
replenished with the Spirit, may be termed the deep funda-
mental thought of the Scripture-doctrine of man. If the first
and second Adam are so related that the first man was the
analogue or figure of the second, as all admit on the autho-
rity of Scripture (tos tod péAXovtos, Rom. v. 12-14), it is
clear that, unless the first man possessed the Spirit, the last
man, the Healer or Restorer of the forfeited inheritance, would
not have been the medium of giving the Spirit, who was
withdrawn on account of sin, and who could be restored only
on account of the everlasting righteousness which Christ
brought in (Rom. viii. 10). Sin separated between the soul
and God; and, according to the tenor of God’s just and holy
moral government, the Spirit was of necessity withdrawn at
the moment when Adam lent an ear to the tempter’s glozing
words. And the privation to which man’s nature was sub-
jected, as the term FLESH clearly shows (Gen. vi. 3), implies
that he had forfeited that fulness of the Spirit which he once
possessed, and which, but for sin, would have descended as an
inheritance to his posterity.
The arguments against the view that Adam had the Spinit
are wholly destitute of Biblical ground, and have no validity
or weight. One ill-understood text has been adduced to prove
that Adam was not replenished with the Spirit, viz.: “the
first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam
was made a quickening Spirit” (1 Cor. xv. 45). That is the
main argument in the spurious treatise ascribed to Augustin.
But that passage, when closely examined, is no absolute
antithesis; for the apostle aims to show that there is a
natural body and a spiritual body, the one before the other;
the one inherited from the first man, the other received from
Him who is the quickening Spirit. But the apostle says
16 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
nothing against Adam being replenished with the Spirit—
nothing in favour of the notion which it was adduced to
prove. On the contrary, it is clear that man must have
realized his idea, for God pronounced all very good; and he
had only to undergo the necessary probation, which implied
that his nature, from the first, was so perfect that it might
certainly have come out tnhurt. Why, in fact, was there any
probation at all, if man at his creation was left without the
Spirit to guide and animate him? and how could he be tried
if he did not answer his idea, as one supplied with all that was
requisite for the trial, the successful issue of which would
have placed him amid the glory and incorruption of the
resurrection state ?
There are two conclusions to which we must come:
(1) Man as a creature, but with a certain standing as a son
in the beloved Son, was the object of the divine complacency,
though mutable; (2) His soul was inwardly irradiated with
the supernatural presence of the Holy Spirit, which might
have been retained. That man stood at first related to all
the persons of the Trinity, and bore the image of God, though
mutably, upon his soul; that the Spirit of Life filled him for
a service of holy love, may be accepted as a postulate in all
our investigations —a postulate which Christianity, as a
restorative or remedial economy, will not permit us to ignore,
although it has never received the place to which it is
entitled in any system of anthropology—Patristic or Pro-
testant. But it may be affirmed, on the ground of the
analogy between the two Adams, that Christ would not have
been the medium of giving the Spirit, if the first man had not
possessed the Spirit. The Spirit departed from the human
family when Adam gave ear to the tempter’s seducing words ;
and the restoration by the second man implies the possession
of the Spirit by the first. No one, in fact, can read the
action of Christ on the first evening after His resurrection,
and consider the symbolic breathing on the disciples, and the
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY, ive
words which fell from Him in conveying a new gift of the
Spirit, without an impression that these two acts were counter-
parts—the one the original gift, the other the restoration of
what was lost.
THE HOLY SPIRIT LOST BY THE FALL.
The Fall involved three things which must be regarded as
presuppositions to the whole doctrine of the Spirit which we
are now discussing :—
(1.) The withdrawal of the Holy Spirit from the human
heart as one of the penal consequences of sin. Man, destitute
of the Spirit, is now called flesh (Gen. vi. 3); and they who
live the life of sinful nature are designated “ earthly, sensual,
having not the Spirit” (Jude 19). The Holy Spirit, in conse-
quence of the Fall, departed from the human heart, which was
once His temple, and the frame of which sufficiently proves
that it was at first a fit habitation for the divine presence.
Only the ruins can now be traced.
(2.) The Fall involved our captivity to Satan, which he
maintained by right of conquest. The evil spirit entered the
heart when the Holy Spirit withdrew, and continues to lead
men captive, working in the children of disobedience (Eph.
ii):
(3.) The image of God, in which Adam was created, was
replaced by the entire corruption of man’s nature (John iii. 6).
His understanding had been furnished with a true and saving
knowledge of his Creator and of spiritual things; his heart
and will had been upright; all his affections had been pure;
and the whole man holy: but, revolting from God by the
temptation of the devil, the opposite of all that image of God
became his doleful heritage; and his posterity derive cor-
ruption from their progenitor, not by imitation, but by the
1 See Basil on the breathing upon Adam and upon the apostles (Against
Hunomius, vy. 119).
B
18 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
propagation of a vicious nature, which is incapable of any
saving good. It is prone to evil, and dead in sin. It is not
denied that there still linger in man since the Fall some glim-
merings of natural light, some knowledge of God and of the
difference between good and evil, and some regard for virtue
and good order in society. But it is all too evident that,
WITHOUT THE REGENERATING GRACE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT, men
are neither able nor willing to return to God, or to reform
their natural corruption.’
THE RESTORATION OF THE SPIRIT BY A REMEDIAL ECONOMY,
In view of the Fall a covenant or. method of restoration
had been formed, according to which we find the persons of
the Godhead acting their proper part on man’s behalf; for no
covenant could have been directly formed between God and
fallen sinners. The agreement, pact, or covenant was, that
the Father, holding in His hands the rights of God, should
send the Son as the one Mediator between God and men;
that the incarnate Son, as the second Adam, should fulfil the
law and bear our sins in His own body; and that the Holy
Ghost should then return with a plenitude of grace and of
power to be forfeited no more.
No sooner had sin entered than we find the Mediator carry-
ing out by His Spirit the provisions of the remedial plan by
announcing the gospel, viz. that the seed of the woman
should bruise the serpent’s head, and putting enmity between
the seed of the serpent and the seed of the woman. There
THE WORD AND THE SPIRIT are already in conjunction—the
one filling the mind with truth, the other filling it with
spiritual life. From the first we have brought before us the
ruin and the remedy; then the two opposite families; then a
marked revival in the days of Enos; then as marked a declen-
sion. We hold it as antagonistic to all Biblical doctrine to
1 See Articles of Dort.
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 19
represent the first man, as the Rationalistic theory uniformly
represents him, as originally made on a lower platform, and
as always mounting higher.
“My Spirit shall not always strive with man, for that he
also is flesh” (Gen. vi. 3).—With whatever shade of meaning
the word rendered strive may be connected, the general import
unquestionably is, that the forbearance long exercised was
about to close, that the antediluvians had rejected the testi-
mony of the Spirit, addressed to them by inspired or Spirit-
filled men, and despised every call to repentance and faith. He
who thus speaks of His Spirit 1s undoubtedly Christ. This we
learn from Peter, the inspired commentator on the words in
Genesis, who says that Christ by the Spirit went and preached
to these antediluvians or spirits in prison, who were alive
when Noah preached to them, but were spirits in prison or
hell when Peter wrote his Epistle (1 Pet. iii 19). The
Spirit of Christ speaking by Enoch and Noah was about to
leave that corrupt generation to its doom. The Messiah,
having received the Spirit by anticipation for the purposes
of His kingdom, on the ground of the coming atonement,
preached the gospel to them by the mouth of Noah, and the
message was impiously rejected. The Spirit of Christ, who
filled and animated all the prophets, not only summoned
them to repentance, but testified beforehand the sufferings of
Christ and the glory that should follow (1 Pet. i. 11).
THE COVENANT MADE WITH ABRAHAM,
We come next to Abraham, who was called to leave his
country and kindred. The God of glory appeared to him
(Acts vii. 2), and vouchsafed to him no fewer than eight
theophanies or manifestations of Himself. After the days
of Noah we find no new revelations till it pleased God by
the call of Abraham to work a new thing in the earth, to
separate a single family from the rest of the nations, and
20 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
thus in reality to institute a Church, which should serve God
apart. This call was accompanied with another great procla-
mation of the gospel, similar to what had been given to our
first parents in the garden. The first promise by which
multitudes had been saved was that the woman’s seed should
bruise the serpent’s head. The word now announced was
that in Abraham’s seed all the families of the earth should be
blessed (Gen. xviii. 18, xxii. 18). Momentous and suggestive
as this promise was, we cannot discuss all its elements. The
point that demands attention in connection with our theme is
that the blessing of Abraham, according to the interpretation
of the Apostle Paul, includes in it THE PROMISE OF THE
Spirit (Gal. iii. 14). To make this plain, we have only to
notice that when God gives a blessing, it is given in free
and unmerited grace to sinful men (Rom. iv. 5). The apostle,
by divine inspiration, reads into that ancient promise the two
things undoubtedly contained in it when the blessing was
announced, viz. that faith on the promised seed was counted
for righteousness, and that he should receive the promise of
the Spirit by faith. Through faith on the promised seed of
Abraham, who came in the fulness of time, the Gentiles also
are justified by faith as Abraham was, and receive the
promised Spirit in all the amplitude of His gifts and grace.
All this was in the promise given to Abraham, according to
the apostle’s authoritative interpretation, and not a jot has
failed of its accomplishment.
It may be added that Abraham was called a prophet, and
therefore he had the Spirit (Gen. xx. 6). The three patriarchs,
indeed, who are called the first-fruit and root of the covenant
people (Rom. xi. 16), evinced in many ways, and especially
at the close of life, the Spirit of prophecy. In Joseph we
see the same gift continued, and it was made the means of
preserving the Old Testament Church; for the language of
Pharaoh in reference to him was plainly borrowed from
Joseph himself, when he said: “Can we find such a
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. OL
man as this—-a man in whom the Spirit of God is?”
(Gen. xli. 38),
THE LAW OF MOSES.
It seems hard to find the doctrine of the Spirit when we
turn our thoughts to an Economy where we meet at the very
threshold more of law than promise, more of the letter and of
the shadow than of grace. The line between the Abrahamic
Covenant and the Mosaic Economy, it must be owned, has
not always been well or rightly drawn. Nay, the widest
difference of opinion has prevailed both among Churches and
individual divines. But we may put all these divergences on
one side, and content ourselves with Biblical ideas. We find,
according to the Pauline description of this difference, that
the promise made to Abraham was irrevocable ; that the legal
Economy could not disannul it; and that it entered only as
an intervening and temporary dispensation, the scope of which
was to convince men of sin, and make them repair to the
great promised Seed of Abraham (Gal. iii, 15-19). The
underlying covenant with Abraham, on which it rested,
supported the whole. The blessing of Abraham and the
promise of the Spirit were never awanting to them that
believed. The Spirit, indeed, was more sparingly imparted ;
and there were elements of law before every mind, and a
covering veil over all.
In reference to Moses, we find explicit statements that he
was raised up and qualified by the Spirit of God for his great
commission. When the Lord, to relieve his heavy burden,
associated seventy elders to bear rule along with him, He said :
“T will take of the Spirit that is upon thee, and put it upon
them” (Num. xi, 17). We see from that memorable narra-
tive that the Spirit rested upon them as the spirit of prophecy,
a fact which accredited their commission. The incident con-
nected with Eldad and Medad made that donation of the
Spirit all the more remarkable. Moses was directed to take
22 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
Joshua, a man in whom was the Spirit, and to lay his hand
on him (Num. xxvii, 18; Deut. xxxiv. 9). Many passages
in like manner speak of the Spirit of God coming upon men
in a supernatural way, that they might be equipped for official
service. The Spirit’s work in this period is seen in many
spiritually-minded men, as well as in the supernaturally gifted
few. The miraculous gifts which at times were copiously given
were but a sign, and might be withdrawn, while the Spirit of
Life remained. The same spirit of faith and the same new
nature were always found in a remnant forming the true
Church of God, in reference to which God said by Jeremiah :
“T remember thee, the kindness of thy youth, the love of
thine espousals, when thou wentest after me in the wilderness ”
(Jer. ii. 2). The presence of the Spirit appeared in the drops
from heaven accompanying the Sinai Covenant, which, with all
its sternness and shadows, was a mode of administering the
covenant of grace (Ps. lxviii. 8).
The Spirit is seen also in inspiring Moses to commit to
writing the word of God, the great outward means for pro-
moting the spiritual good of the children of men. We see the
Spirit’s work, moreover, in all the theophanies and audible
voices, in all the prophecies and types outwardly given; but
we see it also in that spiritual illumination of multitudes
of true believers, which is far different from the inner con-
sciousness of which our modern divines are fond of speaking.
There are two noteworthy passages which refer to the com-
forting power of the Spirit during the wilderness sojourn, and
which apply to the Church at large, and not to the super-
naturally gifted few: (1) “Thou gavest also Thy good
Spirit to instruct them, and withheldest not Thy manna”
(Neh, ix. 20); (2) “ Where is He that put His Holy Spirit
within him?” (Isa. lxiiii 11); “As a beast goeth down
to the valley, the Spirit of the Lord caused him to rest”
(ver. 14).
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 23
FrRoM THE TIME OF MOSES TO DAVID.
The Spirit of God is not mentioned in the whole Book of
Joshua. Joshua himself, indeed, was full of the spirit of
wisdom (Deut. xxxiv. 9). After the elders who outlived Joshua
had passed away, we find the indications of a great change.
In the Book of Judges, which ushers us into a period of
declension, repeated allusion is made to the fact that the
Spirit of God came upon men supernaturally gifted, and who
were raised up for the deliverance of Israel. The people from
time to time did evil in the sight of the Lord; they were
delivered into the hand of some of the neighbouring nations ;
they repented and cried to the Lord—an alternating state of
things which we find pervading the entire book; and then a
bold leader was raised up by the Spirit of God to deliver them.
Thus the Spirit of the Lord came upon Othniel, and he judged
Israel (Judg. iii. 10); upon Gideon (vi. 34); upon Jephthah
(xi. 29) ; and upon Samson, a very nixed character, with strong
faith, but with equally great personal defects all too marked
(xiv. 19). Then war was waged successfully on the nations
which had oppressed them. The Spirit of God, the author
of all those gifts which they received, intellectual as well
as spiritual, kindled in them intrepid valour; for God was
King of the Theocracy, and it redounded to His glory to
break the yoke of the oppressor, when the purposes of dis-
cipline were served. One hero after another, endowed with
extraordinary courage, patriotism, and zeal, was raised up by
the Spirit of God to deliver Israel.
After the unquiet times of the judges, a period of marked
revival appears in the days of Samuel, the last of the judges.
Next to Moses, Samuel, who walked with a reformatory zeal
and power in the steps of the former, may be regarded as
the greatest benefactor of the nation, which, in the interval
between the two, had forgotten the law, lost true conceptions
of God, sensualized His worship, and become enfeebled
24 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
by irreligion and vice. In a higher sense than could be
affirmed of any other of the judges, Samuel was a deliverer
of the nation; for he delivered it from irreligion, ignorance,
and vice. This was a transition-period to the flourishing
times of the Israelitish kingdom. When the Spirit came upon
Samuel at that time, God imparted to him one theophany after
another, and a new state of things was introduced. The
spirit of prophecy filled Samuel in a peculiar way (1 Sam.
x. 20); and from his time downwards an order or school of
prophets arose. A whole line of prophets, not in lineal suc-
cession like the priesthood, but in a succession of a higher
order, appeared to guide the future history of Israel. We
are thus supplied with a true idea of the nature of prophecy,
on which we can cast only a passing glance, because a full
description of this remarkable institution would demand a
far more many-sided inquiry than either our aim or our
limits will permit.
The prophet required for the duties of his function the
inspiration and guidance of the Holy Ghost. He personally
represented the cause of God, and viewed historical events of
every class, as they occurred, in relation to Jehovah and His
law. Hence his message was largely the proclamation of
warnings and menaces, or the burden of the Lord, which the
ungodly often turned into ridicule. He was the organ of the
Holy Spirit; and it was the impulse imparted by the Spirit
of God that animated and enlightened him. The Lord Jesus
by the Spirit, whom He dispensed by anticipation for the
purposes of His kingdom, on the ground of the future atone-
ment, revealed Himself to their spirit, moving them to speak
and act, and also to write when an addition was to be made
to the Old Testament canon. It was not according to their
will that they either spoke or continued silent. Like a
musical instrument which gives out its tones only as it is
struck, they simply obeyed as the Spirit acted on each pro-
phetic mind at His pleasure, using all those peculiar gifts or
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 25
aptitudes with which He had endowed the different indi-
viduals for the end He had in view, and which were called
into activity only so far as they were moved by the Holy
Ghost (2 Pet. 1. 21); and hence they acted as God's ser-
vants, or as His mouth, whenever they spoke the words of
God (Ex. iv. 16; 2 Kings ix. 7). The prophet, accordingly,
is described as a man of the Spirit, who felt himself appre-
hended by the Spirit (Hos. ix. 7); and a discretionary
commission was never entrusted to him. God never deposited
the gracious supplies of His Spirit in Churches, ministry, or
ordinances, to be dispensed at man’s discretion or caprice.
Nor did it run counter to this undoubted truth when Elisha
asked and obtained a double portion of Elijah’s spirit. The
request amounted to nothing more than this: that the same
Spint that dwelt in the departing prophet might by the
dispensation of God’s free gift dwell in a large measure also
in him: much like the arrangement according to which the
first-born got a double portion of the inheritance.
The influence wielded by these Spirit-filled men was great.
They were watchmen and shepherds (Isa. xxi. 11; Zech.
xi. 5). As contrasted with what was merely political, they
represented the spiritual elements of the kingdom of God;
and as contrasted with the frequently secularized priests, with
their outward forms and sacrifices, they laid emphasis on the
fear of God and the spiritual elements of true religion (Isa.
i. 11-15; 1 Sam. xv. 22). Again, as compared with the
kings, who often leant on an arm of flesh, the prophets, men
of the Spirit, uniformly counselled trust, not in confederacies,
but in the God of Israel (Isa. viii. 12).
Into the mode of giving them the gift of prophecy it is
needless to inquire; for it was simply miraculous, and there-
fore inscrutable. They who received this gift had an
intimation of the divine will, and therefore received some-
thing that they had not before. They performed what was
competent only to those who were inspired, and therefore
_—
-
26 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT,
announced something not directly communicated to the rest
of the people. No prophet alleged that he obtained from
God the gift or the aptitude of intimating the divine will, or
of foretelling future events at his discretion. That power or
capacity was never given to them. Thus Jeremiah expressly
said that he knew not that they had devised devices against
him (Jer. x1. 18). Daniel denied that he knew the dream or
the interpretation by any wisdom of his own; and it was in
answer to prayer that the secret, which no wise man or astrologer
could ever have discovered, was made known to him (Dan. ii.
19, 30). It is clear that the prophets never wished it to be
understood that they gave forth their predictions as the result
of their own wisdom. On the contrary, they declared that
God alone knew future and contingent events; and that He
claimed this knowledge as His absolute prerogative (Isa.
xlii, 9). The word of the Lord, moreover, came only at certain
times. The prophets never supposed, nor did the Israelites
believe, that the power of prophecy was possessed by any
man as a constant or uninterrupted gift. This sufficiently
shows that the writers of the Old Testament understood that
the Spirit of God was a personal agent, that He was very
God.
When we put all these facts together, it is clear that the
Spirit of God is something distinct from the prophet’s mind,
and apart from any natural capacity with which he was
endowed. We nowhere read that God first revealed some-
thing to the Holy Spirit as if He were not consubstantial
with God Himself, and then charged Him to convey the
communication to the prophet. On the contrary, while there
is a certain order of subsistence and operation in the God-
head, the Spirit of God is always spoken of as possessing
divine intelligence, omnipotence, and omnipresence; and all
the prophecies are uniformly spoken of as the immediate act
of God Himself. The personal Holy Spirit, or the Prophetic
Spirit, is called “The Spirit of God” in the Books of Samuel.
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. o7
The result of our investigation up to this point demon-
strates that the Spirit of God is not, as the modern thought
alleges, a virtue or excellency of the human spirit which is to
be sought and obtained from God. That theory of the
modern theology’ is utterly baseless. In the very oldest
books of Scripture, and in all the stream of history down-
wards, THE SPIRIT OF GOD is always introduced as the Personal
Creative Spirit of God. }
FRoM THE RISE OF DAVID TO THE EXILE.
The number of sacred books which appeared during this
period is large. They include the Psalms in good measure,
the writings of Solomon, Hosea, Joel, Micah, Isaiah, in all
which we have express allusions to the Holy Spirit. And in
tracing out the doctrine in these books, we shall not permit
ourselves to be swayed by that evacuating criticism which
either breaks up the books into parts and fragments, or takes
no account of the light reflected on the record as a whole by
the supplementary and authoritative teaching of Christ and
His apostles.
When David was anointed by Samuel to be king, we read:
“The Spirit of the Lord came upon David from that day for-
ward” (1 Sam. xvi. 13). His soul was so filled with the
consciousness of his high destiny, and with the animating
power and presence of the Spirit of God, that he became a
different man. He was not only filled with the office-gifts
necessary for rule, but was faithful to the principles which
devolved on him as the subordinate or under-king of a divine
Theocracy. The same Spirit that ennobled and guided him
abandoned Saul.
1 By a perversion of all sound exegesis, D1EHI,, in the Jaarboeken voor Weten-
schappelijke Theologie, 1850, and KLEINERT, in the Jahrbiicher fiir Deutsche
Theologie, 1867, in this Sabellian way explain away all these texts. So also do
VON COLLN, STEUDEL, etc., in treating of Old Testament theology.
28 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
Nor must we forget the inspiration given to him. “Zhe
Spirit of the Lord spake by me, and His word was in my
tongue” (2 Sam. xxiii. 2). He received divine communica-
tions, intelligible enough to him as a prophet (Acts 1. 30),
as to the birth and sufferings, the death, the resurrection,
and glory of his greater seed, or offspring,—all which are
wrought into the Psalms. He refers in that closing utter-
ance to the prophetic Spirit which had rested on him, and he
virtually announces: “All my Psalms were composed by the
inspiration and guidance of the Spirit of the Lord.”
But while these allusions to the Spirit are of a more public
and official character, there are others in which we trace the
Spirit’s operations upon himself as a regenerate and sanctified
man :
“ Whither shall I go from Thy Spirit? or whither shall I
flee from Thy presence?” (Ps. cxxxix. 7). In this psalm,
which may have been prepared before he ascended the throne,
the omnipresence and omniscience which are affirmed of God
are also declared to be equally the attributes of the Spirit of
God. The psalm sets forth a gracious and beneficent omni-
presence. It is only learned trifling, all too plainly betray-
ing an unchristian bias, when it is expounded as meaning:
“Whither shall I go from Thy stormy wind.” The allusion
is to the personal Spirit—“ Thy Spirit ”—graciously omni-
present in all the universe to the believing mind. This is
not a flight of imagination.)
In the 51st Psalm also David prays: “ Take not Thy Holy
Spirit from me” (Ps. li. 11). David had grievously sinned,
and in that psalm, which contains the expression of his
repentance, he penitently prays that the Holy Spirit may
not be taken from him. Previous to his fall he must have
tasted the joy of God’s salvation, and possessed that free
Spirit, when he pleads with such a vehement desire for the
Spirit’s restoration. Here, for the first time, we have the
epithet HoLy connected with the Spirit of God. He is not
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 29
only the Spirit of wisdom and the Spirit of power, but the
Holy Spirit. And in another psalm He is designated the
Goop Spirit.
“Thy Spirit is good: lead me,” or “let Thy good Spirit lead
me into the land of uprightness” (Ps. exliii. 10). He prayed
that the same good Spirit that had always led him might lead
him still. We cannot depart from the usual meaning of the ex-
pression “ THy Spirit,” as alluding to the personal Holy Ghost.
The unction and fragrance of the Spirit with which the
Psalms are replete lead me to notice, before leaving this
portion of our survey, that it is an utter misconception to
represent the Old Testament religion as more fed by mundane
hopes than by the influence of the Holy Spirit. It is to
lose sight of all the numerous expressions of joy, rapture, and
praise with which the Psalms abound from the first to the
last, and to pervert the plainest evidence, to affirm, as
Cocceius and his school affirmed, that there was neither
sonship nor the spirit of adoption in the Old Testament
Church. That is to ignore the Abrahamic Covenant, and
Christ’s divine presence with His Church, and merely to fix
all attention upon the intermediate and transitory Sinai
Covenant. But the Psalms to which we are adverting, when
considered as the actual expression of praise for the Israelitish
Church, as well as a legacy handed down to us in the
Christian Church, sufficiently refute that view. No book of
a similar kind was prepared for the New Testament Church.
The Holy Spirit, replenishing the sweet singers of Israel with
spiritual truth and holy love, anticipated in this way much
of the necessity that should be felt in Christian times. I am
not here discussing the important, though still debated point
as to the use of psalms in the Christian public worship. My
object is to show the spirituality of the Israelitish Church
as evinced by its inspired and invaluable psalms. They
describe the eternity and omnipresence, the majesty and
condescension, the justice and mercy of God in a strain of
30 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
the most fervid devotion. They sing of repentance and
faith, of joy in God and delight in God’s law, with an
ardour beyond which it is impossible to go. They depict
Christ’s royal reign and His union with His Church; the
anointing with the oil of gladness (Ps. xlv. 7); the receiving
of gifts for men (Ps. Ixviii. 18); and the supreme dominion
with which Christ was to be invested by the Father with a
tenderness, unction, and joy to which no other words are
equal. And those psalms which are called “new songs ”
anticipate the full millennial glory.
To reason back from effect to cause, the power and
presence of the Spirit in ample fulness must have been
graciously conferred to produce these psalms, and to use them
fitly when prepared. We trace the power of God’s Spirit in
turning the captivity of Israel, and in filling them with
penitence. Not only so: the apostle, when adducing the
quotation from the Psalms, “ I believed, therefore have I
spoken,” prefixes, “ We having the same spirit of faith—we
also believe and therefore speak” (2 Cor. iv. 13; Ps. exvi.
10). The language of the apostle affirms that he and the
Church had the same faith and the possession of the same
Spirit. From this fact, and from the whole series of quota-
tions made from these Psalms, it is evident that the experi-
ence of the Church was the same in both economies, though
complexional varieties attached to each. But these varieties,
as Calvin * well remarks, describe the Church more in its
CORPORATE character than in the experience of the individual
members. The true Church in the Old Testament, whatever
might be the character of the nominal adherents, cannot be
said to be unspiritual when we trace a faith and a knowledge
of God, a fidelity and courage, an endurance and self-denial
in all that great cloud of witnesses that fill us with astonish-
ment, and leave us conscious that we are practically far
behind (Heb. xi. 1-40).
1 See Calvin’s admirable remarks on Gal. iy. 1, etc.
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. Si
When we peruse the sacred writings which came from the
hand of Solomon, we find not only evidence of the Spirit’s
illumination, but the most express reference to the Spirit in
connection with the preacher’s words: “Turn you at my
reproof: behold, I will pour out my Spirit unto you” (Prov. i.
23). He means the graces of the indwelling Spirit, which
were enjoyed then as well as now.
THE TESTIMONY IN THE PROPHETS.
We come now to the writings of the Propurrs expressly
so called. And in these we find many allusions to the
Spirit of God. If we classify them, we may say, (1) that
some of them refer to the time then present, and to the way
in which the Spirit helped the prophets to fulfil their office ;
(2) that some refer to the great effusion, when the Spirit
should be poured upon the Church from on high; (3) that
some refer to the unction awaiting the Messiah, which was
the great central thought of the Jewish religion, as it is of all
revealed religion.
Hose, the oldest writing prophet perhaps, and placed at
the head of the minor prophets, speaks of “the man of the
Spirit ” (Hos. ix. 7). Whether, with many expositors, we refer
the words to the boastful language of the false prophets, or
refer them to the perplexity of the true prophets in a time of
apostasy, such as Hosea encountered among the ten tribes,
they bring out the general notion entertained in regard to the
prophets, that they were men of the Spirit.
JOEL, sent about the same time to Judah, gives the predic-
tion respecting the great outpouring of the Spirit which was
reserved for the last days: “and it shall come to pass after-
ward, that I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh” (Joel ii.
28). The Spirit, called by the divine speaker “ my Spirit,”
is the Holy Spirit promised in connection with Messianic
times. According to the New Testament quotation (Acts il.),
oo THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
there is a shade of meaning not to be lost in the words ©
“of my Spirit” (d7o), distinguishing between the measure
vouchsafed to men and the inexhaustible fulness in the
resources of the fountain. The expression: “ J will pour out,”
can refer only to the Lord, from whom the Spirit proceeds,
and by whom He is sent. The Lord God, who dwelt in the
midst of His Church, promised that He would amply com-
pensate it for the reproach of barrenness by imparting the
copious supply of His Spirit. There is one party who sends
and another who is poured out, personally distinct, but not
different in essence. And this gracious promise as to the
outpouring of the Spirit, when read in the full light of New
Testament times, must be regarded as historically fulfilled at
Pentecost; and the blessing must be viewed as dispensed by
the MEssIAu, the Son of God. This is to be ascribed to the
incarnate Son, in whom all fulness dwells; and the effusion
itself consisted in the communication of the Holy Spint by
His gracious presence and operation.
Plainly we are to understand the ordinary as well as the
extraordinary gifts of the Spirit. The effects flowing from
that effusion of the Spirit were prophetic gifts to be con-
ferred on the New Testament Church as well as on its
several members; one and the same Spirit distributing to
every one severally, according to His will. Joel divides
the gifts into three classes—prophecy, dreams, and visions.
There are various interpretations of these three promised
gifts; but the allusion is to different forms of revelation.
As to PROPHECY, it is either taken more generally for an
intimation of the divine will, or more strictly for the
prediction of future events by the aid of the Holy Spirit.
As to DREAMS, they were certain images presented to the
mind in sleep, and understood by the Spirit’s interpretation
in such a way that no doubt was entertained either as to
their import or their origin. As to VISIONS, they were
appearances submitted to the eye or to the cognitive
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY, 33
faculty, and must be understood as immediate revelations
while the seer was asleep or awake.
But neither are we to exclude the ordinary and sanctifying
gifts of the Spirit. This appears, beyond dispute, from the
fact that, according to the intention of the supreme Dispenser
of them, that shower of heavenly gifts, which filled the mind
of those to whom they were promised, was meant to lead
them to a true invocation derived from faith, or to “call on
the name of the Lord.” They were converting and sanctifying
gifts, such as faith, hope, love, and invocation. They were also
ministerial gifts for awakening and edifying the mind of others.
We need specially to consider what is intimated by the
ALL FLESH, on whom this gracious effusion of the Spirit was
to be conferred. When we ask what was meant by Joel’s
prophecy that the Spirit was to be poured upon ALL FLESH,
the allusion cannot be, as Grotius held, to worthy Israelites.
Nor can it be limited, as Origen limits it, to Churches
gathered from the Gentiles. Another interpretation is that
the term ALL is sometimes used in Scripture to denote
classes; and hence Chrysostom, Luther, Gerhard, refer it to
classes of individuals, but they restrict it to the display of
SUPERNATURAL gifts at the commencement day of the New
Testament Church. In this sense it will mean that men of
every sort were replenished at Pentecost with the extra-
ordinary gifts of the Spirit, viz., every age, sex, and con-
dition. But the promise CANNOT BE LIMITED TO THAT DAY,
nor to the miraculous gifts then communicated. This appears
from the Apostle Peter’s commentary when he said: “ Repent
and be baptized every one of you, and ye shall receive the
gift of the Holy Ghost” (Acts ii. 38),—where the reference
is plainly to the sanctifying gifts of the Spirit and to His
gracious inhabitation. And the apostle added that the
promise was to them, and to their children, and to all that
were afar off. Others, as Glassius, make it men of every
class in all nations. While the mrracunovus GIFTS, specially
C
34 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
given to organize and found the Church, must be regarded as,
in part, the accomplishment of J oel’s prophecy, THE SAVING
AND SANCTIFYING GIFTS must also be included down to the
latest times. The phrase “upon all flesh” implies all
nations, without distinction: for God was to pour out His
Spirit on all nations, without distinction of Jew and Gentile,
the partition-wall being taken down. No distinction was to
be made, either in SOCIAL CONDITION or in NATIONALITY, as
was intimated by the promise that the gifts should descend
on old men and young, on sons and daughters, on servants
and handmaids.
A question here arises: Are we to conclude that Joel’s
prophecy was fulfilled on the day of Pentecost, or was that
outpouring of the Spirit but the symbol and dawn of another
fulfilment yet to come? ‘That it was fulfilled on Pentecost,
ought not be doubtful to any one who reads Peter's sermon
at the descent of the Spirit. “This is that which was
spoken by the prophet Joel” (Acts ii, 16): and there is no
indication here or elsewhere that this Dispensation shall ever
be replaced by another. It was the opening of the river of
the water of life which will flow on for ever. Where should
we find a proof of Christ's Messiahship, or of the Christian
Church,—as contrasted with the Israelitish community still
adhering to the covenant at Sinai,—if the fulfilment of Joel’s
prophecy did not take place, as Peter declared it did, on that
Pentecost immediately following the Lord’s ascension? That
was not A MERE TRANSITORY EVENT or TYPE OF ANOTHER FULFIL-
MENT: For neither Joel nor any other prophet speaks of any
more definite fulfilment. Besides, Peter expressly pointed to
this as the fulfilment. But the fulfilment is A GERMINANT
FULFILMENT, which takes in all subsequent times. The effusion
was not an abruptly terminated fact. It was not a type: for
shadows and types have ceased. It is the issuing forth of the
river of the water of life, which will flow on till it cover and
fertilize all lands (Ezek. xlvii. 1).
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. DO
IsataAH and Micau, contemporary prophets in the days of
Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah, refer, in various passages, very
emphatically to the Spirit of God. I adduce Micah first in
order. He had to combat the false prophets who made the
people err, and who cried peace (iii. 5); for false prophets
appeared among the people, and were permitted, for holy ends,
to try the faithfulness of Israel in the course of God’s moral
government (2 Pet. ii. 1). And the princes, as well as the
people, were swayed by their flattering words. Hence the
princes sometimes enjoined silence on the true prophet,
saying, Prophesy not (Mic. ii. 6). When it is said: “Js
the Spurit of the Lord straitened ?” (Mic. ii. 7), that was the
prophet’s stern answer to those who would silence him. He
intimates: Is the Spirit of the Lord so weakened and
straitened that He dare not reprove you, or does He fail of
resources to make His voice and authority felt? Will the
_ divine Spirit yield to your presumptuous will? And when
he says: “I am full of power by the Spirit of the Lord, and
of judgment, and of might, to declare to Jacob his transgressions ”
(Mic. iii. 8), that is an announcement in the same tone. The
prophet, with power and courage derived from the Spirit of
the Lord, declares to the nation its sin; and though the
nation resents the reproof, and would avoid, if possible, the
summons to hear the stern tenor of his message, it must be
compelled to hear it. The prophet, moved by the Spirit of
the Lord, compels attention to his words. The Spirit and
power are conjoined as cause and effect, but distinguished.
The prophet was also full of judgment by the same Spirit,
that is, with the capacity of discerning the evil and the good
in human actions, full of might or resolute perseverance also
by the same Spirit.
IsatAH has scattered throughout. his prophecies allusions to
the Spirit so manifold and various, in express descriptions
and in brief turns of phrase, that it might not be difticult to
put together, from his words, the complete doctrine of the
36 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
Spirit. I shall briefly glance at the outline which he
elves.
(a) He speaks of the Holy Spirit more generally. In the
past history of Israel which he gives, the prophet shows that
the nation in their wilderness -life was graciously supplied
with the Spirit, and that He dwelt among them and gave
them rest (Isa. lxiii, 11 and 14); but they rebelled against
Him, and vexed His Holy Spirit (ver. 10). Events occurring
in the moral government of God—such as the gathering of
the vultures to their prey—are also ascribed to the Spirit as
the executive of all the divine purposes: “ My mouth it hath
commanded, and His Sprrir it hath gathered them” (Isa.
xxxiv. 16), The purging of Jerusalem from defilement and
blood is also ascribed to the Spirit of judgment and burning ;
that is, to the Spirit of God acting as the author and cause of
all these effects, which are not penal, but gracious (Isa. iv. 4).
Sinners taking counsel, but not of God, that they may take
their own way, are said to cover with a covering—or to
shelter themselves under a shelter and protection—which is
not of Gon’s Spirit; that is, they ran counter to the
dissuasives and warnings which the prophet addressed to
them (Isa. xxx. 1).
(b) Isaiah’s allusions to the Spirit's work as the anointer
of the Messiah with the necessary unction for His office are
particularly noteworthy. He introduces the Servant of the
Lord saying: “And now the Lord God has sent me and
His Spirit” (Isa. xlviiii 16). This is a much preferable
translation to that of the Authorized Version, which is here
faulty. The rendering we have accepted is preferable, and
has been followed by some of the best exegetes, such as
Cocceius, Vitringa, and Lampe. One conclusive argument
which may be adduced against the Authorized Version is,
that the mission of Christ is never ascribed to the Spirit; and
that the Persons of the Trinity, who are all referred to in the
passage, invariably act according to their order of subsistence
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 37
in the Godhead. The Spirit is here said to be sent along
with the Son, and indissolubly conjoined with the Son from
the moment of the incarnation. In pre-Christian times the
same order prevails by anticipation.
There are several passages in Isaiah which vividly set forth
the large measure of the Spirit, which was to be shed upon
the Christ from the time of His coming in the flesh. This
was prefigured by various anointings introduced into the
typical economy. And it appears especially in the name
MESSIAH, THE ANOINTED, given to the promised One who
should come into the world.
“The Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon Him, the spirit of
wisdom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, the
spirit of knowledge and fear of the Lord” (Isa. xi. 2).
“ Behold my Servant, whom I uphold; mine elect, in whom
my soul delighteth; I have put my Spirit upon Him” (Isa.
Maree ss
“The Spirit of the Lord Ged is upon me; because the Lord
hath anointed me to preach good tidings to the meek,” ete.
(Isa. lxi. 1).
I have put these three passages together because they refer
to the unction with which the Lord Jesus was to be anointed
for His threefold office as Mediator between God and man;
and though couched in the words of prophecy, no clearer
language could possibly have been used to delineate the
accomplished fact. The gift of the Spirit to replenish Christ’s
humanity was not to supersede the necessity of His higher or
divine nature, for these supplies of the Spirit flowed from the
hypostatic union. The Spirit Himself was to REST upon
Him, which implies something far greater than a temporary
visit, or a mere creature’s privilege. Then follows a vivid
description of the effects of that unction in six definite
predicates, or three pairs,—the Spirit of wisdom and under-
standing, the Spirit of counsel and might, the Spirit of under-
standing and fear of the Lord; graces of which the Spirit of
38 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
God is the sole author, and which are found only in their
perfection and ample fulness in the Messiah. The graces of
the Spirit there enumerated are siz: but the general designa-
tion, “the Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon Him,” with which
the promise commences, is the common name for the SPIRIT
OF PROPHECY, as appears from the seventy elders, who received
the spirit that was on Moses, and also from other instances.
We may be warranted to number, then, the spirit of prophecy
first, and say that the number SEVEN is preserved. Lampe, in
commenting on this passage, gives perhaps undue rein to his
fancy when he supposes that the first pair was given at the
nativity, the second at His baptism, the third at His exalta-
tion; and he thinks that the Spirit of knowledge and fear of
the Lord must be regarded as poured out upon His Church.
He appears to have adopted this ingenious but unnatural
view of the last pair, from the groundless idea that the fear of
the Lord could not fitly be ascribed to the Lord Christ.
These three passages which we have put together delineate
and foretell that unction of the Holy Spirit with which the
Messiah was to be equipped for all His offices. The second
passage is applied to Christ by Matthew (chap. xii. 18). The
third is quoted and applied by Christ Himself (Luke iv. 17).
The three passages, by a memorable variety of expression, set
forth that the Spirit should rest wpon Him, should be put upon
Him, should be wpon Him as the anointing oil. The human
future of Christ was thus to be anointed with the plenary
supply of the Holy Spirit for the discharge of the mediatorial
function: for it was predicted as the necessary unction of the
Servant of the Lord.
(c) Another class of passages in Isaiah refers to the gift
of the Spirit to the Church. How far the prophet was
able to trace the connection between the gift of the Spirit
to the personal Messiah and the gift of the Spirit to the
Church, or to follow the order of events by which the one
paved the way for the other, we do not presume to decide.
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 39
But the more we compare the prophetic testimony with the
apostolic testimony, we are the more disposed to hold that it
was sufficiently known to the Old Testament Church, that the
Messiah should not only be anointed with the Spirit, but also
BESTOW the Spirit. But that the Spirit was to be plenteously
conferred on the Church in Messianic days, is repeatedly and
explicitly affirmed by the prophet. Thus the pouring out of
water and the pouring out of the Spirit are synonymous: “I
will pour water on him that is thirsty, and floods upon the
dry ground: I will pour my Spirit upon thy seed, and my
blessing upon thine offspring” (Isa. xliv. 3).
Two other passages may here be quoted,—one showing how
the Spirit resists the enemy, the other how he abides with
the redeemed Church. (1) “ When the enemy shall come in
like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard
against him” (Isa. lix. 19). (2) “My Spirit that is upon
thee, and my words that I have put in thy mouth, shall not
depart out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy seed,
nor out of the mouth of thy seed’s seed, saith the Lord, from
henceforth and for ever” (Isa. lix. 21).
FROM THE BEGINNING OF THE EXILE TO THE END OF THE
OLD TESTAMENT CANON.
To this period belong not a few books which are of a his-
torical and prophetic character,—viz. Ezekiel, Daniel, Haggai,
and Zechariah, the Books of Chronicles, and Nehemiah. In
these we find many allusions to the Holy Spirit.
There are two prophets, indeed, in this period, where the
expression “Spirit of God” does not occur,—viz. Jeremiah
and Daniel. JEREMIAH, as a man, is described as sanctified
from the womb; and, as a prophet, he received some of the
most definite revelations ever communicated, particularly the
revelation of the New Covenant, with all its spiritual pro-
40 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
visions and blessings (Jer. xxxi. 31). Yet we do not find in
him the precise phrase which we have here been making it our
object to trace out. The same thing holds true of DANIEL.
Though we cannot fail to perceive the Spirit’s agency in all
his interpretations of dreams, in all his visions of the future,
and in all the allusions found in him to the anointing of
Christ the Most Holy (Dan. ix. 24), yet the phrase “ Spirit of
God” is not found in him.
In the writings of EZEKIEL, the expression, “the Spirit,”
“the Spirit of God,” or “my Spirit,’ very frequently occurs.
Thus the prophet says: “The Spirit entered into me” (ii. 2) ;
“The Spirit entered into me, and set me upon my feet, and
spake with me” (ii. 24); “The Spirit lifted me up, and took
me away” (11.14); “The Spirit brought me in the visions
of God to Jerusalem” (viii. 3) ; “ Afterwards the Spirit took
me up, and brought me in a vision by the Spirit of God into
Chaldea, to them of the captivity” (xi. 24). And all the
great promises announced by Ezekiel have very express refer-
ence to the converting and sanctifying grace of the Spirit
promised to Israel in connection with their restoration to the
divine favour. Whether all is still future, or whether the
promise to put the Spirit within them was fulfilled on their
return from Babylon, has long been a point on which conflict-
ing views prevail: “JZ will sprinkle clean water upon you, and
ye shall be clean: from all your filthiness, and from all your
idols, will I cleanse you. A new heart also will I give you, and
anew spirit will I put within you: and I will take away the
stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh.
And I will put my Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in
my statutes, and ye shall keep my judgments, and do them”
(Ezek. xxxvi, 25-27). Grotius, Greenhill, and others incline
to the opinion which connects the fulfilment of the prophecy
with the simple restoration of the remnant who came back
from their seventy years’ exile in Babylon; others absolutely
connect the prophecy with the future. Perhaps it may best
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 41
be regarded as a germinant prediction, having a partial or
incipient accomplishment, and a full and complete accom-
plishment. It certainly sets forth the justification or cleansing
of their persons, and the Renovation of the Holy Ghost. As
a consequence of the cleansing which should be given, and of
the Spirit which should be put within the Israelitish Church
and nation, it depicts a remarkable change of disposition,
character, and manners which should be produced. The
promised sprinkling with clean water is the reality of what
was typified by the water mingled with the ashes of the
heifer, and sprinkled upon persons and things to purify those
who were defiled, and to render them clean and holy in the
eye of the law (Num, xix. 2). The inward renewing of the
people from moral and spiritual defects, indissolubly connected
with the former, though distinguished from it, is emphatically
ascribed to the irresistible grace of the Spirit of God. The
agency used in taking away the insensibility of the stony
heart, and making it a heart of flesh, susceptible and tender,
is expressly ascribed to the Holy Spirit, called “my Spirit,”
within them.
Two other memorable prophecies denote the same thing,
though couched in highly figurative language, and given in
the form of vision.—the reanimation of the dry bones in the
valley of vision, when the prophet was commanded to prophesy
to the Spirit (Ezek. xxxvii. 1); and the rapid outflow of
waters, swelling into a river, from under the threshold of the
house of God (chap. xlvii. 1), which seems elsewhere to be
called the river of the water of life (Rev. xxii. 1).
AFTER THE BABYLONIAN EXILE.
The prophecy of HaGaat announced, for the comfort of the
Israelitish Church, that though the external glory of the
second temple should be inconsiderable as compared with the
first temple, they were to entertain no fear, because THE
492 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
Sprrit should remain among them, a help in their infirmities,
as well as the source of grace, of light, of comfort, and of
holiness (Hag. 11. 5).
In the prophet ZECHARIAH we find two explicit allusions
to the Spirit’s agency,—one for the time of the prophet,
another for the remote future of the chosen people. Amid
discouragements which might otherwise have depressed Zerub-
babel the ruler, the prophet was commissioned to show—
(1) that the maintenance of the Church was not dependent
on the resources of worldly kingdoms, but on God’s Spirit:
“ Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord
of Hosts” (Zech. iv. 6). And this assurance was fortified by
the significant and suggestive vision of the candlestick and of
the two olive trees. (2) Another promise of the Spirit was
in connection with the memorable prophecy of Israel's
repentance, unexampled mourning, and return to the crucified
Messiah. The titles given to the Spirit in this passage are
full of significance. He is called THE SprriT OF GRACE, which
implies that He is not only given to us in the exercise of the
free love of God, but that He is the cause of all the grace by
which we are at once accepted in the Beloved and regenerated
at the time of our first conversion, as well as the author of the
assurance or certainty that we have found grace in God’s sight.
He is also called tHE SPIRIT OF SUPPLICATION, because He is
the author of all the prayer which individual Believers and
the Church pour out before the Father through the merits
of the crucified Saviour. The promise in the prophet was
to the effect that He should be the Spirit of grace and sup-
plication to the house of David in the latter days, and effect
the national conversion of the people amid the deepest ex-
pressions of sorrow and mourning (Zech, xii. 10).
We only further notice the allusions to the Holy Spirit in
NEHEMIAH and in the Book of Curonictes. In Nehemiah
it is said, with special reference to the way in which the
Jewish nation vexed the Spirit during their day of merciful
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 43
visitation: “ Many years didst Thou forbear them, and
testifiedst aguinst them BY Tuy SPIRIT in the prophets” (Neh.
ix. 30). The passage means that the Holy Spirit moved
the prophets, and spoke by them as organs whom He conde-
scended to employ in the revelation of His mind and will.
The allusions to the Holy Spirit in the Book of Chronicles
record two historical occasions when the Spirit, coming on the
prophets Jahaziel and Zechariah, prompted them to declare
the mind of God. The one was a great crisis, when Jahaziel
awakened the people’s courage and confidence in God in the
immediate prospect of a great battle (2 Chron. xx. 14). The
other was an equally great crisis, when the prophet Zecha-
riah, filled with the Spirit, was commissioned to reprove the
people for their sins, but fell a victim to their fierce and fiery
resentment (2 Chron. xxiv. 20).
All these memorable instances in the history of Israel
which we have surveyed, disclose to us the Holy Spirit in the
work of imparting the superhuman gift of prophecy to a few,
and the comforting power of the Spirit to the many. The
Old Testament Church was in many respects different from
the New Testament Church; the former being more occupied
with externals, the latter being privileged to have a worship
which may be described as more in Spirit and in truth. But
the divine personality of the Spirit, as we have clearly seen, was
not less known and not less recognised in the one economy
than in the other. He who spoke by holy men from the
beginning was in every age recognised as a DIVINE PERSON.
THE TESTIMONY TO THE SPIRIT IN THE GOSPELS AND
Book or ACTS.
A long pause ensued from the last of the prophets to the
time when the Spirit of God again spoke by revelation. After
an interval of nearly four hundred years the long-expected
time of fulfilment arrived, and we no sooner take up the
44 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
evangelist’s narrative of the incarnation than we find, as was
to be expected, the same important place occupied by the
Holy Spirit. We shall endeavour here again to give an out-
line of the Scripture testimony in the same historical. way.
It will be found, on examination, that the Holy Spirit is
referred to more or less copiously by every New Testament
writer. Not only so; there is not a single New Testament
book drawn up as a public document for the Church which
does not contain a marked, though often brief, allusion to the
Holy Spirit, and very frequently, if not always, in connection
with the main design or scope which the writer had in view.
The only exceptions are found in the three small Epistles of
a more private nature,—the Epistle to Philemon, and the
Second and Third Epistles of John. In every book more
specially prepared for public and ecclesiastical use, the allusion
to the Spirit is most explicit. It will be my object, without
attempting a commentary on all these passages, which would
carry us over too vast a field, to put together the cumulative
evidence which they supply. Except in some passages which
cannot be passed over without fuller elucidation, a few words
of comment will for the most part suffice.
All the evangelists refer to the Holy Spirit in connection
with the birth, baptism, and temptation of our Lord. Of all
the New Testament writers, next to Paul, Luke most fre-
' quently reverts to it. We should be disappointed, however,
if we sought in him a fuil explanation of the nature and pro-
perties of the Spirit, when his principal object was to sketch
the supernatural and miraculous works of the Spirit in the
first founding of Christianity. There was no denial and no
dispute at that time as to the divine personality of the Holy
Spirit.
We find that the doctrine of the Spirit taught by the
Baptist, by Christ, and by the apostles, was in every respect
the same as that with which the Old Testament Church was
familiar, We nowhere find that their Jewish hearers on any
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 45
occasion took exception to it. The teaching of our Lord and
His apostles on this topic never called forth a question or
an opposition from any quarter,—a plain proof that on this
subject nothing was taught by them which came into collision
with the sentiments and opinions which up to that time had
been accepted and still continued to be current among the
Jews. The fundamental idea connected with the Messiah,
that He SHOULD BE ANOINTED WITH THE SPIRIT, was still an
undoubted doctrine; nor were the apostles ever compelled to
meet doubts or to disarm opposition in the Jewish mind on
this point.
The title CHRIstT or MESSIAH was given to the Redeemer
from the peculiar unction of the Spirit conferred on Him,
which was unique in nature and in degree. The different
servants of God who were filled with the Spirit, but in a far
other way, illustrate this remark by contrast. To begin with,
the promise which the angel Gabriel gave respecting the
Baptist. He was to be filled with the Holy Ghost even from
his mother’s womb, and go before the Lord Jesus in the Spirit
and power of Elias (Luke i. 15-17). The words mean that
he should be FILLED and immediately directed by the Spirit
in the discharge of his prophetic function, and that though he
did not work miracles like Elijah, for obvious reasons, he was
supplied with gifts of wisdom and courage, holiness, zeal, and
power, for the purpose of proclaiming the law and gospel to a
corrupt and self-righteous generation. Of Elizabeth, Zacharias,
and Simeon, we read that they were FILLED with the Holy
Ghost, and gave forth inspired announcements of the divine
will (Luke i. 42, 67, 11, 25). But with Christ it was wholly
different. The infinite fulness of the Spirit which was given
to Him was constant and uninterrupted, and the result of the
hypostatic union—that is, was the effect of humanity being
assumed into personal union by the only-begotten Son. The
Baptist, going before Him in the Spirit and power of Elijah,
combined the two thoughts when he announced a Person
46 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
pre-existent and divine, who was before him (John i. 15), and
one not merely receiving the absolute fulness of the Spirit,
but DISPENSING THE Spirit. The Messiah, according to the
Baptist, was to baptize with the Spirit and with fire (Matt.
iii, 11), which places Him in a different category from the
Old Testament judges and prophets. That authority to give
the Spirit was the culminating point of Christ’s exaltation.
It has been alleged by Schmid‘ that this prediction of the
Baptist was a thought unknown to the Old Testament
prophets, and that it wholly transcended their range of view.
It might have been difficult for any one to find this truth in
the language of the prophets, apart from the light reflected
upon them by the New Testament statements. But we may
affirm that it was there, to the satisfaction of those who could
see it or should use aright the key when it should afterwards
be given to them; for the Messiah was to receive gifts for
men (Ps, Ixvili. 10), and to be anointed with the oil of
gladness above His fellows (Ps. xlv. 7); nay, that He should
pour out the Spirit of grace and supplication (Zech. xii. 10).
And that this could be none other than the Messiah is evident
from the addition: “And they shall look upon me, whom
they have pierced, and they shall mourn.” The baptism with
the Spirit and with fire, which John contrasts with his own
baptism, implies that the Spirit should be dispensed by the
hand of the Messiah, and that He who had this power must
be an accepted Mediator'as well as a divine Person. But it
also intimates an abundant communication of the Spirit’s
extraordinary and sanctifying gifts.
THE SAYINGS OF OUR LORD ON THE SPIRIT.
We come next to THE SAYINGS OF JESUS on the doctrine of
the Spirit, and it is worthy of notice that on several points,
and especially on the inscrutable relations of the Trinity, we
1 See C. F. Schmid’s Biblische Theologie des N. T. p. 164, Stuttgart 1859.
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 47
find, as was to be expected, disclosures from His lips more
definite and ample than are expressed by any of His servants,
whether prophets or apostles. In His last discourses, spoken
in the midst of His disciples (John xiv.—xvi.), He set forth for
their comfort and for the Church’s instruction the essential as
well as economical relations in which the Holy Spirit stood to
Him, and also the mission of the Spirit. for the guidance of
apostles and the application of redemption, in a manner more
full and ample than we find in any other part of Scripture.
He shows (1) that the Father should send the Holy Spirit
IN HIS NAME (xiv. 26), a statement which implies that the
Spirit, previously forfeited and withdrawn from mankind in
consequence of sin, should, on the ground of His merits and
intercession as the Mediator, be sent by the Father for all the
purposes of His redemption. He shows (2) that the Spirit
should be dispensed or given by His hand. This He repeatedly
announced, and much more explicitly than was ever done by
the Baptist.
We dind that there are two principal divisions of our Lord’s
sayings on the subject of the Spirit,—those which describe
the Spirit’s work in conversion, and those which describe the
Spirit’s work on the mind of apostles and of the Church in
general,
Those sayings which describe the Spirit’s work in conversion,
will be most fitly adduced afterwards (Lect. IV.).
Christ also promised the Holy Spirit to His believing
“disciples .as rivers of living water: “Jf any man thirst, let
him come to me, and drink. He that believeth on me, as the
Scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living
water. But this spake He of the Spirit, which they that believe
on Him should recewe: for the Holy Ghost was not yet given ;
because Jesus was not yet glorified” (John vii. 37-39). We
have to notice first Christ’s saying, and then the apostolic
commentary appended to it. While water is in certain
passages the. element of cleansing, it is introduced here and
48 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
elsewhere (Isa. lv. 1) as the element of quenching thirst.
They who are said in a religious sense to thirst have a painful
feeling of want, and desire relief in the only way in which
they can attain it. Two things are included in the invitation.
They are desired TO COME, which simply means to believe, as
is evident from the alternated expression employed in another
passage (John vi. 35), implying a misery from which they
escape, and a fountain, that is, the Saviour, to which they are
invited to repair; and they are desired to DRINK, for in no
case can the sense of thirst be removed by merely looking at
the fountain. The terms thus conjoined, COME and DRINK,
mean faith, but are no mere tautology. They are the
incipient, and the enlarged or continued exercise of the same
erace of faith.
And it is promised that from the heart of this believing
disciple there should well up or flow out rivers of living
water, which intimate precisely the same thing as Christ said
to the woman of Samaria (John iv. 14). The meaning is not
that the Spirit flows from one disciple to another,—for none
can so give the Spirit,—but that the Spirit as a flowing river
quenches the thirst and satisfies the desires, so that the soul
no longer thirsts for any other object. The promise is not to
apostles alone, for that ulterior promise following faith in
Christ is made definite: He that believeth on me. But this by
no means presupposes that the believing disciple has, by his
own self-determining power, produced this faith without the
teaching of the Father (John vi. 45), the drawing of the Son
(xii. 32), of the life-giving power of the Spirit (vi. 63).
The terms of the apostolic commentary subjoined are very
significant. They show that Christ meant’ the Spirit, and that
all the inward satisfaction, rest, peace, joy, and assurance ~
flowing into the soul and quenching its thirst, are the result
of the Spirit’s operation. When John says that Christ spoke
of the Spirit which believers should receive, he explains why
Jesus used the future tense and not the past: rivers of living
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 49
water shall flow. But the apostle adds that “the Spirit was
not yet,” because Christ’s glorification had not yet arrived,
He does not mean that the Spirit did not yet exist,—for all
Scripture attests His eternal pre-existence,—nor_that His
regenerating efficacy was still unkndéwn,—for countless
millions had been regenerated by His power since the first
promise in Eden,—but that these operations of the Spirit
had been but an anticipation of the atoning death of Christ
rather than a GIvING. The apostle speaks comparatively, not
absolutely, as is always done when the old and new economy
are contrasted.
Christ’s testimony to the Spirit contained special reference
to the Comforter (John xiv. 16-xvi. 7). As further allusion
will be made to these promises, it may here suffice to
enumerate the passages and give their scope. For wise
reasons, the Lord reserved His special teaching on the Holy
Spirit to His last evening on the earth, that the donation of
the Spirit might be connected in the mind of the disciples
with His vicarious sacrifice, and that He might be expected
as Christ’s Deputy. We are reminded of this antecedent and
consequent when He speaks of sending the Spirit (John
xv. 26), of giving the Spirit (vii. 39), of pouring out the
Spirit (Joel ii. 28), of kindling a fire on the earth (Luke
xu. 49). The culminating point of Christ’s exultation was to
have the authority or power of baptizing with the Holy Ghost,
as foretold by John the Baptist and announced by the Lord
Himself (Acts i. 5). The authority to give the Spirit was
assigned to the Son as the reward of His finished work.
That no one might suppose that the Spirit’s dependence on
the Father is removed, Christ says: “Whom I will send to
you from the Father” (John xv. 26). And to show that this
was done at Christ’s intercession and request, He says:
will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Com-
forter” (John xiv. 16); that is, to compensate them for their
great loss in losing the visible presence of their Lord.
D
50 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
To be convinced of the importance which Christ attached
to the mission of the Spirit, we have only to recall the terms
in which He four times refers to the Paraclete or Comforter.
Whether we render the word TEACHER with some, or HELPER
with others, or ADVOCATE and Patron with others, or abide
by the translation ComrorTer, with which we are most
familiar, the tenor of the promise implies that He was to be
sent at Christ’s intercession, and to act as His Deputy.
A brief summary of the different operations of the Com-
forter may be set forth as follows. He was, after Christ's
departure from the world, to take the Saviour’s place, and
in all cases of official duty or emergency to impart the
necessary aid. He was to remind the apostles what Christ
had taught them; He was to give them clearer and more
extensive communications in referenee to the doctrine of
Jesus; He was to unfold to them what they did not com-
prehend when the Lord was with them. They were to be
under the perpetual direction and superintendence of the
Spirit, and supported by Him in the proclamation of the
gospel wherever they should be sent,— promises which
imparted to them the greatest calmness, and gave rise to
the most joyful state of mind. Such a close union is repre-
sented as existing between the Son and the Spirit, that it
almost seems from the passages which describe the indwelling
of the Spirit as if they were identical. But that is only
in appearance. For Scripture represents Christ as sending
the Spirit to giorify Him,—to supply His place,—to lead
the disciples into all truth, and to imbue the minds of
the apostles with an immediate revelation of the divine
will. :
The Lord Jesus, in the evening of the first resurrection
day, first began to GIVE THE HoLy Spirit to the apostles
assembled in one place. And to make the occasion sig-
nificant, He breathed on them, and said: “ Receive ye the
Holy Ghost.” It has often been affirmed by expositors that
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 51
this was but a pledge or promise accompanied with a sym-
bolic action, and awaiting its accomplishment on the day of
Pentecost. The words, however, must be accepted as they
stand, and in their full significance. They intimate an actual
donation of the Holy Ghost, not an allusion to the gift con-
ferred fifty days afterwards. The atonement was already
a completed fact, and accepted by the Father; the ever-
lasting righteousness was actually brought in; every barrier
to the communication of the Spirit was now removed; and
the Lord did not deal in empty symbols or mere terms. He
bestowed what the words imply when He said: “ Receive ye
the Holy Ghost” (John xx. 22).
This interpretation enables us to dispose of two misleading
opinions which have obtained greater currency than could
have been supposed. (1) It is held by not a few, such
as Stier, Wardlaw, and others, that the apostles acted with
undue precipitance in filling up the vacant apostleship,
because the promised effusion of the Spirit was not received.
The doubts raised by Stier against the steps taken to supply
the place from which Judas by transgression fell, carry more
serious consequences than the propounders of that inter-
pretation imagine. It is of no avail to say, If the Spirit
came in the room of Christ, it would have been more
natural for Him to nominate the new apostle. The answer
is, The Spirit was actually doing so through the Church.
When it is said, Is it not possible that the apostles, with all
their intellectual knowledge and childlike confidence, might
err? the answer is, That the Lord, in breathing upon them
and imparting the Spirit, intimated that what they remitted
or retained would be ratified in heaven; and as for the
comparison between Matthias and Paul, whom Stier refers
to as alone filling the vacant place, it is sufficient to say
that Paul calls himself “one born out of due time.” The
whole college of apostles, to whom the Lord said: “ Receive
ye the Holy Ghost,” cannot be supposed to have erred in
59 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
their interpretation of the psalm (Ps. cix. 8), or in the further
step of publicly filling up the vacant office.
(2) Another error is the modern notion propounded by
the Plymouth Brethren, that believers are not to pray for
the Holy Spirit, because He was once for all given on the
day of Pentecost, and that the Christian body may not pray
for what is already possessed. That rash and presumptuous
position, by whomsoever it is held, is discredited by the fact
that the apostles who had received the Holy Ghost on the
first resurrection day continued with one accord in prayer
and supplication for the promise of the Father (Acts i. 14).
They prayed for the Spirit though they had received the
Spirit. They waited for more of the Spirit that they had,
in compliance with their Lord’s command. This is the true
attitude of the Christian Church in every age. And the
history of the apostles shows that not once, but on many
occasions, they were made partakers of the baptism of the
Spirit and fire.
THE EFFUSION OF THE SPIRIT ON PENTECOST.
The importance of the Book of Acts as the historic narrative
of the public effusion of the Spirit cannot be over-estimated.
It shows how the first disciples received the ascension gifts,
and went forth equipped with them to found the Christian
Church. We learn that the little company, obedient to the
Lord’s command, tarried in Jerusalem, not forming plans
how they should appear in public, but wrestling in prayer
till they were endued with power from on high. At length
all that was comprehended in Christ’s farewell discourses
found its wonderful accomplishment when the day of Pente-
cost was fully come.
The significance of the Pentecost may be noticed .in
connection with the Passover, the one referring to the
Redemption, the other to the New Covenant, as in the
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 53
history of Israel. Pentecost, the fiftieth day from the Pass-
over, and from the exodus out of Egypt, was the feast of
First-fruits, and also, according to Jewish belief, the day
when the Law was proclaimed from Sinai. Both facts have
their proper import. Regarded as the feast of First-fruits,
the Pentecost furnished the first-fruits of the world’s con-
version at the outpouring of the Spirit. Regarded as the
commemoration day of the Sinai Covenant, which made
the Jews a kingdom of priests, it was a fitting occasion
for the removal of the old economy and the erection of
the new, and to be the espousals-day of the Christian
Church. |
A new revelation from God to man must needs be inaugu-
rated with supernatural signs and miracles. As the Sinaitic
Covenant was set up in a miraculous way, it is obvious that
when the time arrived for its abrogation the new economy
that superseded it must be ushered in by similar miracles.
As God came down on the mount in a supernatural way, so
did He bear witness to the apostles by signs and wonders and
divers miracles and gifts of the Holy Ghost (Heb. ii. 4) ; or,
as some will have it, the glory of the Lord, the Shechinah or
fiery pillar, again appeared.
The greatest event in all history, next to the incarnation
and atonement, was the mission of the Comforter; for it will
continue, while the world lasts, to diffuse among men the
stream of the divine life. The Pentecost was the great day of
the Holy Ghost, the opening of the river of the water of life.
As Goodwin’ says: “ He must have a coming in state, in a
solemn and visible manner, accompanied with visible effects
as well as Christ had, and whereof all the Jews should be,
and were witnesses.” Not only so; there must be a Church
which at its commencement should give the clearest indica-
tions of its heavenly origin. That was the great birthday of
the Christian Church.
1 Goodwin’s Works, vol. vi. p. 8.
54 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
The Christian economy was inaugurated amid supernatural
manifestations which could not be questioned. When the
reality came, the shadow passed away. The Jewish economy
gave place before that which was to comprehend all nations.
Now the New Covenant founded on better promises began
(Jer, xxxi. 31; Ezek. xxxvi. 25). The noise as of a rush-
ing mighty wind intimating that the Spirit is the divine
breath of life, and reminding them of the strong wind in
Ezekiel’s vision that made the dry bones live; the flame of fire
probably reminding them of the Shechinah; and the cloven
tongues like as of fire, significant of an inexplicable and
miraculous power of speaking in every language, and of
filling men’s hearts with the glow of divine love, constituted
the solemn and public consecration of Christ’s ambassadors
for the founding of a Church which should fill the whole
earth, and into which all nations should flow. The fire from
heaven testifying the acceptance of Aaron’s and Elijah’s
sacrifice was even in the Old Testament an emblem of the
Holy Spirit. God was well pleased with all that had been
done. Thus the Pentecost was openly signalized as the day
of the mission of the Comforter.
The apostles had some experience of the nature of their
calling from the mission on which Christ had sent them
while yet with them ; but now they came forth with a public
testimony, not only to Christ’s Messiahship, but to the great
salvation purchased by His death. The Holy Spirit, as the
promised Paraclete, took the place of Christ’s corporeal
presence, They were led by the Spirit into all truth, and
the tongues were a conclusive proof that the persons to
whom such gifts were imparted spoke by divine inspiration,
and that it was not so much they as the Spirit that spoke
the words.
The great effusion on the day of Pentecost did not mean a
religious mood of mind or a pious enthusiasm, but that THEY
WERE FILLED with the personal Holy Ghost. Though some
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 55
have a difficulty in accepting the literal meaning of these
terms, because they seem to imply a local limitation which, of
course, cannot be applied to the omnipresent Spirit, it may
be proper to remark that they have no more difficulty than
that the Spirit made, preserves, and governs the soul of ~
man. The meaning is, that they received a rich measure of
the Spirit to fill the human faculties, and such communica-
tions, gifts, and operations as were needed to prepare them for
their work. They were filled according to their capacity and
mental conformation, but in such a way that there was not
only ample variety, but room for increase and enlargement of
the earthen vessel. Nor does the expression refer only to
extraordinary communications. The ordinary sanctifying gifts
are not to be excluded. One thing they all had to perform—
to confess the truth; and courage was supplied by the Spirit.
The transforming power of the Spirit so filled them that the
timid became bold, the selfish self-denied, the arrogant humble ;
the ambitious aspirants after distinction ceased to seek great
things for themselves. They felt that all gifts were from the
Lord and for the Church’s welfare; and jealousy and envy
vanished. . }
The effusion of the Spirit made a great change on all the
powers of the apostles, whether we look at their heart or at
their understanding. They received a knowledge such as
they never had before of the great work which Jesus had
finished for man’s salvation, and betrayed no longer the per-
verse idea that the Messiah’s kingdom was to be of a worldly
nature. They perceived in His whole earthly obedience the
grand ransom necessary to procure a spiritual redemption.
And they were in full accord with the Lord’s instructions on
all the principal topics of religion.
But special reference must be made to those extraordinary
gifts conferred by the sovereign gift of Christ on the day of
Pentecost, which continued all through the apostolic age, and
_which were not only very various, but wholly distinct from
56 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
the ordinary sanctifying or ministerial gifts which continue
in the Church through all her history. The supernatural or
extraordinary gifts were temporary, and intended to disappear
when the Church should be founded and the inspired canon
of Scripture closed; for they were an external proof of an
internal inspiration.
In describing them we shall follow the enumeration given
by Paul (1 Cor. xii, 8-11). Of all the miraculous gifts the
chief and highest was THE GIFT OF PROPHECY, which was
intended—whether we look at the Old Testament or the
New—to be more of an official than personal nature, for
revealing the divine counsels for the edification and comfort
of the Church. The gift of prophecy and the field it covered
—whether we look at it simply as prediction, or as the
revelation of the divine will in general—forms so vast a
theme, that we can do no more than refer to it. What
manifold and various communications were made by the
prophets previous to the completion of the canon, how they
revealed the present and future counsels of God, and how
they spoke as they were moved by the Holy Ghost, are points
known only to the Lord, who gave them their commission and
message.
Another supernatural gift was THE GIFT OF TONGUES, the
power of speaking in foreign languages which had never been
acquired ;—a great work of the Holy Ghost, which gave a sort
of visibility to the inward inspiration by which their mind
was guided and controlled. ‘Peter unaided could only speak
his Galilean dialect, which easily betrayed him, as we see in
Pilate’s judgment hall; but now he could, in company with
his colleagues, command without difficulty the attention of
educated hearers, who heard them speak in their own tongue
the wonderful works of God. Many, interpreting the narrative
of Acts in the light of the peculiar allusions to the gift of
tongues referred to in the Epistles to the Corinthians, put
another construction on the phrase. They interpret the
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 57
expression in the latter case as a speaking in ecstasy. That
is the modern German speculation, devised to escape the full
admission of the extraordinary miracle. But it is a mis-
interpretation, and a violence to the terms used in all the
passages. ‘The gift was wholly miraculous. The apostles at the
moment of inspiration received the extraordinary endowment
which qualified them to utter new words, wholly unknown
before, and to express by means of them sentiments and
doctrines which arrested, convinced, and enlightened the mind
of those whom the Holy Ghost was leading to the Saviour.
Whatever difficulties we in this age may have in understand-
ing the mode by which the operation was accomplished,
there can be no doubt that amid a conflux of people from
remote lands, no more appropriate or powerful means could
be employed to extend the gospel than that use of foreign
languages,—intimating as it did that the gospel, unlike the
limitations of Judaism, was not for one people, but for all
people. It filled the hearers with amazement and admiration.
To speak a new language by the sudden influence of the
Spirit exceeded all the powers of nature, and afforded. a sure
testimony to the presence and omnipotence of the Holy Ghost.
But in the Church it had comparatively little value; for
tongues were for a sign not to them that believed, but to them
that believed not (1 Cor. xiv. 22). The apostle, therefore,
when he heard that this gift was coveted for the mere purpose
of ostentatious display, took occasion to reprove the Corinthians
for that perversion (1 Cor. xii. 20-32).
An allied gift was the INTERPRETATION OF TONGUES, differing
from the former only in this, that these interpreters, not
having the gift of tongues, were enabled by the same Spirit
to understand and explain the languages which were used.
They thus possessed in interpretation what they wanted in
utterance. In certain cases these related gifts were conjoined
ip Gor, xiv 5),
The WORD OF WISDOM, the first named among the gifts,
58 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
must not be reckoned an ordinary gift (1 Cor. xii. 8). With-
out accepting the ingenious definitions which have been pro-
pounded, it may be affirmed that as wisdom, in the ordinary
acceptation of the term, is that mental endowment by which
one regulates his life and plans most surely to gain the
ultimate end; so wisdom, as an extraordinary gift, differed
from the former only in this, that it was bestowed on the
cifted persons by the immediate effusion of the Holy Spirit.
But as the apostle calls it not only wisdom, but THE WORD OF
WISDOM, we must understand a singular faculty of pointing
out the way of wisdom, both by their counsels and their life,
to those who were of weaker judgment and capacity. And the
same thing holds true of those who are in the same verse repre-
sented as endowed with the WORD OF KNOWLEDGE by the same
Spirit. As the apostles, from the nature of their office, could
not long reside within the bounds of any single city or congre-
gation, and as they deemed it enough to lay the foundations
of Christian doctrine as to repentance, faith, and the lke
(Heb. vi. 1), an extraordinary gift of illumination was given
to certain members of the Church, in order that the new-
born babes, as they are termed by Peter, might grow and
increase in knowledge.
Next to these the apostle enumerates the GIFT OF FAITH.
We need scarcely remark that by that expression we are not
to understand saving faith, the like precious faith common to
all believers, but the extraordinary faith, or faith of miracles,
relating to those displays of divine power which tended to
the glory of God. It may be considered also as a display ot
confidence or world-overcoming faith in the presence of dangers
peculiar to themselves or to others. There seems also to have
been a certain counteracting or repelling power which, in
imminent perils from demons, noxious animals, or the elements
of nature, deprived them of the power to injure (Mark xvi. 18 ;
Acts xxviii. 5). Faith was often needed to confront dangers
with a confident mind.
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 59
Allusion is next made to GIFTS OF HEALING and working of
MIRACLES by the same Spirit (ver. 9). The apostle distributes
his classification of the extraordinary gifts in this way, because
they were not all in the hand of any one man, but divided
according to the Spirit’s sovereign pleasure. Though the
apostles seem to have possessed all the supernatural gifts, it
does not follow that this held true of other disciples. As to
the working of miracles by a power far transcending man’s
energy or skill, we need not make a special enumeration of
the many operations of that nature. They are said to be by
the same Spirit,—one and the same Spirit distributing these
miraculous operations to each man severally as he pleased.
They were sometimes called wonders (répata), from the effect
of those astonishing interventions, and signs (onpeta), because
they indicated an efficient cause which was alone adequate to
work such prodigies and to lead men to God their Creator.
Another supernatural gift was the power of DISCERNING
SPIRITS, which, for wise reasons, was conferred on many in the
primitive Church to unmask Satan’s devices (ver. 10). ‘The
adversary, incessantly active in sowing tares, never failed to
send the blighting influence of false teachers, who ceased
not to deceive others, and might themselves be deceived.
Great evils, as the Scriptures everywhere testify, resulted from
this to the Church. To obviate these perils, the Spirit im-
parted to certain members of the Church the gift of discern-
ing spirits; in consequence of which these gifted disciples, in
a way far transcending human wisdom, were enabled to warn
the Church.
Such were the supernatural gifts of the Holy Ghost with
which the disciples were amply supplied and adorned. And
as is clearly indicated by Paul’s exhortations to Timothy, they
might be either stirred up and increased, or neglected (1 Tim.
iv. 14; 2 Tim. i. 6). They were not possessed by all, but
distributed among those who possessed them by a sovereign
disposal, and probably according to the mental conformation
60 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
which each one had received by nature. Nor were they
invariably confined to true disciples; for we find undoubted
allusions to the fact that these extraordinary gifts were some-
times wielded by temporary disciples, such as Judas, to whom
at last the Lord shall say: “I never knew you” (Matt.
vii. 23). - The power of the Spirit is seen in that agency that
acted on the day of Pentecost. We trace the action of the
Holy Spirit in uniting a company of disciples in prayer and
supplication, and in animating them to continue waiting for
the promise of the Father. And the action of the disciples in
all times and countries is analogous.
Not only so; the instruments by whom the Spirit works
are prepared for service in an analogous way, that is, with the
sole exception of the supernatural and extraordinary accom-
paniments. They are Christians first, then called to labour.
This is brought under our notice in the most impressive
manner, when we consider how the first disciples were
prepared for service. Their gifts were there so far as these
were natural endowments; but they knew them not them-
selves; and they were required to wait for the Spirit in the
attitude of humble suppliants till they were endued with
power from on high; a preparation so necessary, that had
they precipitately proceeded to work without that power,
they would have accomplished nothing. To evince the
ereatness of the change to be wrought upon them, we have
only to recall the ignorance and darkness which covered
their minds, notwithstanding the instructions which they
had received.
The Book of Acts narrates the operations of the Spirit.
When persecution at length broke out, the disciples, pour-
ing out their united prayers, were all filled with the Holy
Ghost (iv. 31). The terrible discipline displayed on Ananias
and Sapphira for an act of attempted deception, which pro-
ceeded on the supposition that they could overreach the
omniscient Spirit that dwelt in the apostles and spoke in
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 61
them, filled the whole community with awe, and vindicated
the honour due to the Holy Ghost. And we see the Church
after a time of persecution walking in the fear of the Lord
and in the comfort of the Holy Ghost (ix. 31).
Without tracing the history of the Spirit’s operations, let
me succinctly state the general scope of the Book of Acts.
It sketches the movements of the kingdom of God; it Sea
men full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom (vi. 3, xi. 24);
narrates the appointment of the labourers, and the disposal ‘
their services. It shows, as Luther happily remarks, that the
Holy Spirit was given, not by the law, but by the hearing of °
the gospel. We trace how men were summoned to serve
God, and were owned as well as guided and controlled in the
prosecution of their work. The sovereign Spirit, as a personal
agent, directed the Church at Antioch to send forth Barnabas
and Saul, saying: “Separate to me Barnabas and Saul for
the work whereto I have called them.” We see the Spirit
prompting Philip to join himself to the eunuch’s chariot,
and directing Cornelius to send for Peter, as well as directing
Peter to go and receive the first Gentile into the Church. We
see the Spirit prompting at one time and hindering at another
(Acts xvi. 6).
THE TESTIMONY TO THE SPIRIT IN THE APOSTOLICAL EPISTLES.
The apostolic testimony to the Holy Spirit was given
according to a fivefold type—that of Paul, of Peter, of James,
of Jude, and of John. The allusions in the Epistles, and
especially in the whole compass of Paul’s teaching, are so
numerous that they must rather be put Pee than ex-
pounded at length.
One preliminary remark may be made. The apostles take
for granted, with full consent, the general corruption of man’s
nature, and refer to the Spirit as the originator and source of
all the saving, sanctifying, and comforting influences which ~
62 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
Christians experience (Eph. iii. 16; Rom. xv. 13). How the
renewing of the Holy Ghost is harmonized with the freedom
of the will, they stopped not to inquire, as if these points were
no part of their concern. But the fact of men’s responsibility
along with the proclamation of converting grace and the
renewing of the Spirit, is set forth with a solemnity and
urgency to which the solution of these questions, if it were
possible to solve them, could add no further weight.
THE TESTIMONY OF THE APOSTLE PAUL.
In none of the apostles do we find so many allusions as
in the Epistles of Paul to the Spirit’s work in the full
extent of His saving and sanctifying operations. Besides
other reasons which might be mentioned, this may be ascribed
to the fact that Paul had not known Christ after the flesh
(2 Cor. v. 16), and received his revelations more in the
* way of inward communication by the Spirit than by outward
intercourse with his Lord, though he also received.the latter.
And accordingly,in the memorable passage where he says:
“ Now the Lord is that Spirit ” (2 Cor. iii. 17), the close con-
nection in which he places Christ and the Spirit shows how
fully he apprehended their joint mission, and how emphati-
cally he intimates that Christ is never to be conceived of
apart from the Spirit, nor the Spirit conceived of apart from
Him.
To the impartial inquirer who only seeks the truth, the
Apostle Paul conveys, with sufficient evidence, a testimony
to the divine dignity of the Spirit, when we find him saying
in the Book of Acts, that the Holy Ghost spoke by the
prophet Isaiah (Acts xxviii. 25); that the Spirit testified
from city to city, that bonds and imprisonment awaited him
(xx. 23); when he declares that the Holy Ghost sustained
him in his ministry (Rom. xv. 19); when he appeals to the
Holy Ghost, and calls Him to witness (Rom. ix. 1); when
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 63
he uses the same expression, SENT FORTH (é£améorevAev), to
describe the mission of the Spirit that he employed to
describe the mission of the Son (Gal. iv. 4-6). But we
shall find, as we proceed, other proofs even more express.
When we survey the names or titles of the Spirit in Paul’s
Epistles, they are numerous. Thus He is called the Spirit
of God (Rom. viii. 9), the Spirit of His Son (Gal. iv. 6), the
Spirit of Christ (Rom. viii. 9), the Spirit of Him that raised
up Christ from the dead (Rom. viii. 11). If we look at the
economy in virtue of which the Spirit is sent, He is said to
be shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour
(Tit. ii. 6). If we survey His titles as derived from the
benefits and blessings which He confers, and of which He is
the immediate author, He is called the Spirit that dwelleth in
us (Rom. viii. 11), the Spirit of grace (Heb. x, 29), the Spirit
of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of the Lord Jesus
(Eph. i. 17), the Spirit of adoption (Rom. viii. 15), the Spirit
of life (Rom. viii. 2), the Spirit of meekness (Gal. vi. 1), the
Spirit of power, and of love, and of a sound mind (2 Tim. i. 7),
The commencement of the Christian life, as contrasted
with the previous sinful life, is uniformly ascribed by the
apostle to the Holy Ghost. Thus he says: “No man can
say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost ” (1 Cor.
xil. 3); and again: “He saved us by the washing [laver] of
regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost” (Tit. iii. 5),
Whether we refer this expression: the laver of regeneration, to
baptism or not, certainly the last term, the renewing of the
Holy Ghost, must be construed as referring to the active
operation of the Spirit at the commencement of the Christian
life. As it is the shedding or pouring out of the Spirit
(éfexeev) to which salvation is traced, this cannot be referred
to mere doctrine. The personal Spirit is mentioned as the
producing cause. If it is asked in what sense can men be
said to be saved by the renewing of the Holy Ghost, when
the salvation is in Christ, the answer is obvious. There is a
64 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
series of truths of which no link can be awanting. We are
saved by the divine purpose, for God hath chosen us _ to
salvation ; we are saved by the atonement as the meritorious
cround of all; we are saved by faith as the bond of union to
Christ ; we are saved by grace as contrasted with works done ;
we are saved by the truth as conveying God’s testimony ; and
we are saved, as it is here expressed, by the renewing of the
Holy Ghost, as producing faith in the heart. The special
work of the Spirit in conversion is thus proved to be as
essentially necessary and indispensable as any other link in
the chain. The apostle further speaks of saving blessings
which eye hath not seen nor ear heard, revealed to us by
the Spirit (1 Cor. 11. 10); and he adds that we receive not
the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God, that
we may know the things that are freely given to us of God
(1 Cor. ii. 12). When the Spirit is called “the Spirit of
faith,” that is, the AUTHOR or producing cause of faith (2 Cor.
iv. 13), according to the uniform meaning of that formula,
there can be no more conclusive proof that the commence-
ment of the new life must be ascribed to the Holy Spirit.
There are three Pauline Epistles which are very full and
definite in the elucidation of the doctrine of the Spirit,—viz.
the Epistles to the Corinthians, to the Galatians, and to the
Romans. I shall first refer to their testimony, but by no
means in a minute or exhaustive way, in the above-mentioned
order. )
One principal topic found in the EPISTLES To CoRINTH
has reference to the personality and work of the Holy Ghost.
It was particularly necessary to call the attention of the
Corinthian Christians to the personality and presence, the
influence and operations, of the Spirit, because they were
counteracting his work by attaching undue importance to
human wisdom, and pluming themselves on the possession of
various supernatural gifts which they owed absolutely to the
Spirit, but which were given for a different purpose than display.
|
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 65
They dishonoured the Spirit, partly by self-complacency, emu-
lation, and contentious partisanship ; partly by their readiness
to think lightly of the old licentious tendencies and feelings
for which Corinth had only been too notorious, and which all
too plainly threatened to return.
By the Holy Spirit the apostle did not mean, as some have
thought, a mere title of God or of Christ. He meant and
taught the personal Holy Ghost, distinct from the Father and °
the Son, but partaker of the same numerical divine nature.
He referred to the Spirit sent forth on His mission as the
guide and teacher of the Christian Church, whose fellowship
as a divine person was invoked in the apostolic benediction
(2 Cor. xiii. 14) as the great gift of the Christian Church.
He reminded the Corinthians, who were so favoured with a
supply of supernatural endowments as to come behind in no
gift, that they were the temple of God and inhabited by the
Spirit (1 Cor. iii. 16), and then subjoins a warning against
defiling it (ver. 17).
In the most conclusive way, but without formal proof, the
apostle introduces the PERSONALITY AND OMNISCIENCE of the
Holy Ghost when He says: “The Spirit searches all things,
yea, the deep things of God” (1 Cor. ii, 10). He is thus
referred to as personally distinct from God; for He searches
the deep things of God. And He who can fathom the plans,
the purposes, and deep things of God, must be distinct in
person, yet divine in essence. The same divine personality
is brought out in connection with the rich profusion of extra-
ordinary gifts with which the Christian Church was endowed
(1 Cor. xii, 4-6): “Now there are diversities of gifts, but
the same Spirit: and there are differences of administrations
(or ministries), but the same Lord: and there are diversities
of operations, but it is the same God who worketh all in all.”
The Spirit, the producer of the gifts, is thus distinguished
from the gifts. But He is also distinct from God, the author
of the operations, and from the Lord J esus, the author of the
E
66 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
ministries. The import is to the same effect as that which
the apostle elsewhere expresses, when he speaks of one God
the Father, and one Lord Jesus Christ, and one Spirit who
unites Christians in the closest bond of union (1 Cor. vill. 6 ;
Eph. iv. 4-6). A personal will is ascribed to Him; for He
divides His gifts to every one severally as He will (ver. 11).
To the subject of spiritual or miraculous gifts, which occupies
a most important place in these Epistles, I need not refer,
after the elucidation already given, except to say that they
illustrate the peculiar economy of the Holy Spirit.
Other passages not less clearly teach the special action of
the Spirit in the whole application of redemption. To some
of these we shall now allude.
(a) “Such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are
sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus,
and by the Spirit of our God” (1 Cor. vi. 11). The three
verbs: WASHED, SANCTIFIED, and JUSTIFIED, have such an
affinity to each other that they must all be put in one
category, as referring to the absolution, sacrificial acceptance,
and judicial justification of the Corinthians, compared with
their former state as one of guilt, exclusion from God’s
presence, and just condemnation. One and the same thing,
says Calvin, is expressed by different terms. How far these
Christians corresponded individually to their high calling we
forbear to inquire. But what we desire to place prominently
before our mind is that these saving blessings are referred,
first, to the name or merits of Christ as the procuring cause,
and then to the Spirit of our God, who made the Corinthians
partakers of them by His own effectual application. Plainly
this operation of the Spirit is distinguished from the preaching
of the gospel. The latter may be, and probably is, included
in the phrase: “the name of the Lord Jesus,’ which certainly
intimates His merits, and may take in the further thought of
the preaching of His merits. But manifestly something more
than moral suasion is intimated as to the application of
OO
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY, 67
redemption. A power immeasurably greater—that is, the
Spirit of our God—is referred to as enlightening their mind
and leading them to embrace the great salvation, and to be
assured that they were washed, sanctified, and justified.
(0) “ The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of
God: for they are foolishness to him: neither can he know them,
because they are spiritually discerned ” (1 Cor. ii, 14). Here
the apostle, after noticing the unsearchable glory of revelation,
and tracing it up to the Spirit of God, sets forth, in the
subsequent part of the chapter, that the spiritual discernment
and saving reception of it are not less from the Spirit of
God than the revelation itself, Ag to the title NATURAL MAN,
it is not difficult to apprehend its meaning, if we are content
to interpret Scripture by Scripture, without being encum-
bered by the language of philosophy. They who are so
called are simply those having the animal and _ rational
elements of man without the Spirit (Jude 19). The point
of the expression, whether we Suppose extreme depravity or
not (Jas. iii. 15), is the privation or absence of the Spirit ;
and where this is, men do not receive the things of the
Spirit,—that is, the atonement and all the saving provisions
of the gospel,—and they cannot know them. TI shall not efface
the angles of this expression to make it lesg emphatic, nor
apologize for the expression being used; for I am only an
interpreter ; and with that my duty ends. The natural man
is he who is not occupied by the supernatural power of the
Spirit. The phrase: “to receive the things” of the Spirit of
God, as applied to the word of truth, is a common New
Testament expression,—meaning that through grace the word
is not only viewed as true, but assented to as good (Acts
xvil. 11; 2 Cor. xi. 4; 1 Thess, i. 6). That word the natural
man does not receive. But when it is added: “neither
can he know them,” expositors and divines in general, of
the modern type, transmute the words into will not know
them. Heumann and others adduce as corroborative proof
q
68 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
for this sense: “He could there do no mighty work
because of their unbelief” (Mark vi. 5, 6). But it is a
mistaken interpretation. The unbelief of Christ's townsmen
at Nazareth was such that they neither brought their dis-
eased and helpless friends to receive His miracles, nor came
themselves to hear His wisdom; thus limiting or curtailing
His opportunity of conferring benefits. Or if we refer the
words to the moral obstruction interposed by the unbelief
itself, and suppose that Jesus, from a regard to the declarative
glory of God, would not proceed to work miracles which were
only to be met with scorn and rejection, there is as little
warrant for transmuting the apostle’s cannot know into will
not know.
Why the natural man neither receives nor knows the
things of the Spirit of God is next subjoined. The way of
salvation by the cross, described as “the things of the Spirit
of God,” appears to him absurd; for they are foolishness
to him. Though the propositions, as such, in which the
doctrines are expressed can be sufficiently apprehended by
the natural understanding, he receives them not, neither can
he know them, without a supernatural discernment, taste, or
relish for them imparted by the Spirit of God. The apostle
makes no concealment of the malady, and draws a broad
distinction between one who has the Spirit and one who has
not the Spirit. .
(c) This leads me to notice some of those significant
expressions scattered over the Epistles where the Spirit
receives express titles from the work which He performs in
the application of redemption, especially this title: the Spinit
of faith.
“We having the same Spirit of faith, according as wt is
written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also
believe, and therefore speak” (2 Cor. iv. 13). The title Sprrir
OF FAITH intimates that the Holy Ghost is the author of
faith; for all men have not faith; that is, it is not given
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 69
to all, and does not belong to all (2 Thess. iii. 2). The
designation means that the producing cause of faith is the
Holy Spirit, who produces this effect by that invincible call
and invitation which accompanies, according to the good
pleasure of His will, the external proclamation of the gospel.
The faith, therefore, of which He is the author, is not effected
by the hearer’s own strength or by the hearer’s own effectual
will (John vi. 44,45; Eph. 11.8; Phil. i.29). But it is also
a fruit of Christ’s merits; for, apart from the merits of the
Saviour, no benefit can be conferred or can actually take
effect upon condemned men (Eph. i. 8). And though the
mode in which the Spirit produces faith cannot, in all its
outlines, be fully comprehended by believers in this life, of
one thing there can be no doubt: He takes out of the heart
every hindrance and obstruction, pleasantly persuades the
judgment, and gently binds the will—nay, works in us both
to will and to do; or, to put it into the words of Jesus,
“ Every one, therefore, that hath HEARD AND LEARNED of the
Father cometh unto me” (John vi. 45). The word of truth ,
and the regenerating work of the Spirit are fully distinct,
but always concurrent. The special operation of the Spirit
inclines the sinner, previously disinclined, to receive the
invitations of the gospel; for it is He alone, acting as the ,
Spirit of faith, that removes the enmity of the carnal mind
to those doctrines of the cross which, but for this, would seem
to him unnecessary, or foolish and offensive.
The apostle, in a profound passage in the Second Epistle to
the Corinthians, delineates the difference between the Jewish
and Christian economy as two different modes of administer-
ing one and the same covenant of grace. He contrasts the
two in the great points of antithesis between them. But what
we have to consider here is their relation to the gift of the
Holy Spirit. One important topic bearing on the difference
of the two economies, is the supply of the Spirit in the New
Testament as contrasted with the Old. This is fully eluci-
70 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
dated by the apostle (2 Cor. iii, 6-18). The New Covenant
contrasted with that of Sinai is called THE MINISTRATION OF
THE SprriT (2 Cor, iii. 8), because it was a formally different
economy. The New Covenant is called THE Spirit, not the
letter, because accompanied with the mission of the Comforter
and with the powerful operations of the Spirit in a measure
and manner unknown before. Among its distinctive privi-
leges, the supplies of the Holy Spirit, which were of old
promised by the prophets, are conferred in a wholly new way,
and with a copiousness not conferred before.
The antithesis between the Old and New Covenant is
expressed in the striking proposition, which is not without
its difficulty: “the letter killeth, but the Spirit giveth life ”
(ver. 6). This may be taken as a general proposition; and
when so taken, it will be akin to the words: “It is the Spirit
that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing” (John vi. 63). If,
on the other hand, it refers to the difference of the economies,
which seems clearly to be the design of the apostle, the
meaning must be, that the former, as a legal and national
covenant, largely left men without the quickening Spirit; or
that the Spirit of life was not dispensed by that economy.
When it is said, with special reference to the New Covenant:
“the Spirit giveth life,” the import is that the Spirit of life
is now communicated in full and abundant measure; that
is, that Christ’s words are spirit and life (John vi. 63), as
compared with that shadowy dispensation which has passed
away.
A brief explanation will serve to remove the difficulty
which expositors have found in the passage. Some have
thought that the Sinaitic Covenant was simply a covenant
of works, wholly different in character from the covenant
of grace. That supposition cannot be accepted, for the law
is not against the promise of God (Gal. iii 17). The
apostle very often speaks of a matter in a certain respect ;
that is, not absolutely, but in a certain respect (secundum
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 71
quid), and the statement here made must be so understood.
The Sinaitic Covenant, so far as founded on the law of rites
and apart from the covenant of grace, which involved the
promise of the Holy Spirit, was A KILLING LETTER, not only
diverse from the New Covenant, but leaving men in a state of
bondage and death, and imparting no relief.
A twofold view may be taken of the Sinaitic Covenant. It
may be taken more largely or more strictly,—a distinction to
be applied as a key to solve many difficulties in the Pauline
Epistles. Taken more largely, the Sinaitic Covenant, or the
Old Testament type of religion, contains the patriarchal
gospel, or the Abrahamic Covenant, based upon Abraham’s
seed, in whom all the families of the earth were to be blessed,
and thus as comprehending the promise. Taken more strictly,
the Sinai Covenant—a subsequent dispensation of which the
patriarchs knew nothing—was a national transaction between
God and Israel, and conditional in its character. The im-
mutable moral law, which existed before its promulgation and
exists since its abrogation, was its core. The nation was
specially bound to the law of a carnal commandment, to a
shadowy priesthood, to innumerable rites and ceremonies, which
were but the letter, without any supply of the Spirit, and
which were enforced with strictness and severity. The whole
design looked to the end of the shadow in the atoning work
of Messiah. Strictly taken, the Sinai Covenant is letter and
shadow,—national, transitory, conditional, and burdensome
in the whole character of its arrangements. Such was the
distinction between the two. But it is necessary to add that
it presupposes the Abrahamic Covenant, because God could
make no covenant with sinful man but in a relation of grace.
He could not have made a covenant at Sinai unless with a
certain respect to grace, and having the covenant of grace as
its basis and support.
When it is called “a killing letter,” and contrasted with the
Spirit which giveth life, the meaning is, that the Sinai Cove-
72 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
nant, strictly taken, or used as the mere letter, did not give
the Spirit of life. But the apostle’s words do not imply that
there was no Holy Ghost operating on the saints of the Old
Economy, or that there were not millions of saved men
under it trained to eminent holiness and wisdom. There were
countless numbers of regenerate men in the Old Economy
distinguished for a faith and wisdom, a holiness and self-
denial, a courage and zeal, redounding to the declarative glory
of God, such as far surpasses all modern examples. But it
must be noted that none of them received the regenerating
grace and the Spirit of life which they possessed from the
Mosaic law, or from the letter sundered from the promise.
All who had the Spirit of life received it by faith upon the
promise of a Saviour, and not from the Sinai Covenant. For
under all economies, salvation and the supply of the Spirit
were by faith. The measure of the Spirit, under the Old
Testament, was comparatively limited, like the first-fruits ;
and it was given by anticipation. In comparison with the
numbers composing the Old Testament Church, only a few
were made partakers of the gift of the Spirit, while the vast
multitude had no eye to see nor ear to understand. On these
grounds the apostle calls the one economy the letter, and the
other the Spirit. |
In the Second Epistle to the CortnrHtans, the apostle
gives expression to Christian experience in many particulars.
The Spirit is adduced as a pledge of salvation, and as giving
an assurance of the participation of God’s love.
“Now He who establisheth us with you in Christ, and hath
anointed us, is God; who hath also sealed us, and given the
earnest of the Spirit in our hearts” (2 Cor. i. 21). That the
efficacy of the Spirit is something distinct from the preaching
of the gospel, is clearly indicated in this and in similar
passages. The theory which identifies them finds no coun-
tenance from these words; for there is an influence of the
Spirit on the heart of Christians, apart from the mere moral
————————————
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 73
influence of the word. The apostle, as the founder of the
Corinthian Church, speaks of being united with them in Christ,
and of their being anointed as a royal priesthood to make
a common confession of Christianity. The previous allusion
to Christ as the Anointed One, seems to have led him to
describe THEM AS ANOINTED, which implies something more
than mere instruction through the word.: It is unction for.
priestly service. He adds, “ who hath also sealed us,” imply-
ing that they bore A SEAL or impress from God, by which
they not only were themselves assured, but marked as belong-
ing to God, who put a seal on them as His property. Not
only so: God gave them the earnest of the Spirit in their
hearts. The term EARNEST (appaS8ov), three times applied in
the New Testament to the Holy Spirit, denotes a certain sum 7
in hand, as a pledge of something further to be conferred ;
and it was a security that they should not be put to shame.
Paul speaks of the Holy Spirit as producing these effects on
the heart. For we cannot expound the term EARNEST merely
of the miraculous gifts of the Spirit, which accompanied the
first proclamation of the gospel as a proof of its divine origin.
“Ye are declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us,
written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God”
(2 Cor. iii. 3). The Church of Corinth, a large flourishing
community, was an emphatic proof of Paul’s apostleship, and
of the success with which his zealous efforts had been crowned
in spreading the gospel. They were an epistle, written not
with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God,—where we
cannot fail to notice two persons,—the living God and His
Spirit, by whom he acted at first, and continued to act, on the
heart of these Corinthians. By the Spirit we cannot there
understand revelation, or the divine origin of Christianity ; for
comments of that nature only betray an adverse bias, and are
not worthy of serious refutation, Plainly, the apostle distin-
guishes his ministry from the writing of the Spirit. He refers
to the efficacious effect of his ministry, and ascribes it to the
~
74 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
Holy Spirit. Nor does he appeal to miraculous gifts, but to
the Spirit’s influence in effecting the spiritual renovation of
the heart, as contrasted with the Old Covenant, which was
written on tables of stone.
“ He that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing ts God,
who hath also given us the earnest of the Spirit” (2 Cor.
v. 5). The Spirit is here again called “the earnest ;” and
the longing for the heavenly glory is connected with His
operation.
In the Epistle to the GALATIANS, the apostle’s doctrine on
the entire economy of the Spirit is peculiarly full. This was
due to circumstances which made it necessary.
The gospel, as preached by Paul among the Galatians,
had found a ready acceptance, and had been accompanied
with the miraculous ministration of the Spirit, and with the
most arresting displays of His power (Gal. iii. 5). The
Galatians, it is said, had begun in the Spirit (iii. 3). Before
much time elapsed, the recently-formed churches were sub-
jected to the test of false teachers. Emissaries from the
Pharisaic party demanded that Christians from the ranks
of the Gentiles should observe the Jewish rites as neces-
sary to justification before God. In a word, these cere-
monies, along with the doctrine of Christ, were to be retained
as essentially necessary. The apostle, in writing this Epistle,
assails that fundamental error with all his energy, refuting
it from central truth and from their own experience in the
past.
He shows that they had not received the Spirit by the works
of the law, but by the message or preaching (dxom) of faith
(iil. 3). This is the Holy Spirit, with all His gifts, as pro-
mised by the prophets to the Church. ‘The ordinary saving
gifts of regeneration and holiness, as well as the super-
natural gifts, are here included. These were not received
by the performance of any actions of the ceremonial or
moral law, which could only have filled their mind with a
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 75
knowledge of sin and a fear of wrath. On the contrary, they
had received the Spirit by the message of salvation or grace
received by faith.
We are next taught that the promised Spirit was procured
by nothing less than the vicarious death of Christ. This
argument completely exploded the legalism of the false
teachers. The donation of the Spirit is thus connected with
the atonement: “Christ hath redeemed us from the curse
of the law, being made a@ curse for us, that (iva) the blessing
of Abraham might come upon the Gentiles, that we might
receive the promise of the Spirit through faith” (iii. 14). The
meaning of these words is: the death of Christ was the
meritorious cause or purchase of this great gift—the promised
Spirit. The final particle (tva) leans on the words which
describe the sacrifice of Christ. It is the connection of merit
and reward, of cause and consequence.
To show, moreover, that works of law are wholly excluded,
and that the great donation of the Holy Spirit, which was
given to the Galatians at the founding of the Church among
them, was not to be traced to doing on the part of man, but
to simple reliance on the merits of Christ, the apostle adds,
“That we might receive the promise of the Spirit (or the
promised Spirit) through faith.” The Spirit of the Son—
in other words, the Spirit of adoption—is further described
by Paul as given only to those who are sons by faith, and
partakers of the atonement (iv. 6). The proof is thus com-
plete, that the Holy Spirit was not received by the works of
the law.
The last part of the Epistle displays the work of the
Spirit in another light. The former allusions were made
more to the Christian’s privileges. The two closing chapters
set forth the graces of the Holy Spirit and the Christian’s
fruitfulness. The same apostle who was solicitous in the
first part of this Epistle to assert the liberty of the Christian,
and who bids us stand fast in it, is not less solicitous to set
76 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPiRIT.
forth in the second part the Spirit’s renewing and sanctifying
influence. Thus, with respect to Christian HOPE or patience,
he puts it in causal connection with the Spirit’s operation in
these terms: we through the Spirit wait for the HOPE of
righteousness by faith (v. 5). The distinction between flesh
and spirit, nature and grace, is next described in such a way
as proves the momentous importance of drawing a strict line
between the two, of apprehending it in the Christian’s con-
sciousness, and following it out in the Christian’s walk: “I
say then, walk in (by) the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the
lust of the flesh” (v. 16,17). He adduces it as a proof of
their liberty from the curse of the law, that the Christian is
led by the Spirit (v. 18). Then, after enumerating the works
of the flesh, he specifies as the fruit of the Spirit—“ love, joy,
peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faithfulness, meek-
ness, temperance” (v. 22). He calls these the fruit of the
Spirit, as if they grew on a living, fruitful tree; and he adds
that against such persons—for the allusion is to persons (kata
TOV ToLlovrwy)—there is no law (v. 23). From living by the
Spirit he argues the duty of walking by the Spirit (v. 25),
and he concludes these duties by referring to the duty of
sowing to the Spirit (vi. 8).
The Epistle to the RoMANS gives an outline of the doctrine
of the Holy Spirit in an experimental, not in a controversial
way. This Epistle was meant not so much to smooth differ-
ences or unite parties, as to confirm the Church in true
doctrine. On the subject which engages our attention, the
Epistle to the Romans contains very marked allusions which
distinguish the Holy Spirit’s work from the operation of
Providence on the one hand, and from the objective presenta-
tion of truth on the other. The Epistle shows another
influence distinct from the word though connected with it,
in producing faith, and in leading Christians in whom faith
already exists. To this I refer the more readily, because the
celebrated Griesbach in two University-programmes laboured
vv——— ee ———
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. yeti
to prove that the term Spirit in the eighth chapter means
nothing more than Christian character and disposition; and
because many others, paralysed by these objections, have been
in the habit of affirming that there are few passages where
the sense of the word “Spirit” is more difficult. We shall
find that it does not occur in more senses than one, and that
it neither means influence nor Christian disposition, but the
_ Holy Spirit.
This appears beyond dispute when it is said that the
Gentiles were made obedient by word and deed, through
mighty signs and wonders, by the power of the Spirit of God
(Rom. xv. 19). That the miracles wrought by Paul are there
attributed to the Spirit, is beyond dispute. The agent and
the power which the agent puts forth are both mentioned
in alluding to these miracles. The conversion of the Gentiles,
in like manner, or the offering up of the converted Gentiles
as an acceptable sacrifice, is ascribed to the Holy Ghost
(xv. 16).
On the economy of the Spirit, in connection with Christ’s
Sonship, there is a noteworthy passage, though on almost
all sides it 1s incorrectly referred to the divine nature of
our Lord: “Concerning His Son Jesus Christ our Lord, who
was made of the seed of David according to the flesh ; and de-
clared to be the Son of God with power, according to the Spirit
of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead” (Rom. i. 3, 4).
Plainly the apostle does not allude to the two natures of our
Lord, as commentators generally expound it, but to THE Two
STATES OF humiliation and exaltation. And the expression:
“Spirit of holiness,’ does not refer to the divine nature, but
to the dispensation of the Spirit after His resurrection, which
supplied the most conclusive evidence of our Lord’s divine
Sonship. The effusion of the Spirit on the apostles and on
the Church terminated the controversy whether He was the
Son of God. The communication of the Holy Spirit—a gift
competent to no created being— proved Him to be the
78 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
Messiah and the Son of God, according to His own claim
(John v. 19).
“The love of God is shed abroad upon our hearts by the
Holy Ghost which is given to us” (Rom. v. 5). These words
intimate that the Holy Ghost as a divine agent does a certain
work; that He is given according to a divine economy ;
and that through His aid the redeeming love in God’s heart
is shed abroad in our hearts; that is, is tasted and enjoyed,
not only in the first stages of the Christian’s experience, but
ever afterwards. Plainly this is distinct from miraculous gifts
and from the proclamation of the gospel. It intimates that
the Holy Ghost sheds abroad God’s boundless, free, unchang-
ing love in our hearts, and that He is given to believers as
a perpetually indwelling guest——reminding the Christian of
reconciliation, supplying the constant experience of the divine
love, and assuring him of its perpetuity as a gift never to be
forfeited.
It is in the eighth chapter, however, that we find the
doctrine of the Holy Spirit most fully developed, from
different points of view. The apostle’s object is to prove the
certainty of the believers’ salvation from the fact that they
are led by the Spirit of God. He demonstrates that they
enjoy the effectual operation of the Spirit as a blessing which
has its ground in the surety-obedience of Christ its procuring
cause (2-4). The argument is, that they who are occupied
by the Spirit and who walk after the Spirit are exempt from
condemnation. In other words, he argues that they who are
free from the service of sin through the Spirit of life are by
that fact proved also to be free from condemnation. The apostle
had set in a clear light the inseparable connection between
justification and sanctification on the ground of Christ’s
merit or purchase (vi. 1-13). He here shows that the
spiritual life is secured by the effectual operation of the
Holy Spirit. The entire section exhibits the Christian in
the highest stages of the divine life, and supplies a rule by
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 79
which the Christian teacher is to regulate his thinking and
phraseology.
The apostle begins his discussion on the Spirit with these
memorable words: “The law of the Spirit of life in Christ
Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death”
(Rom. viii. 2). The two laws—that of sin and death,
already referred to in the seventh chapter (vii. 23), and a :
counterpart law of life in Christ—are again put in direct
antithesis—that is, into the contrast of flesh and spirit, which »
we find pervading the whole Pauline theology. But why, it
may be asked, is the Spirit called the law of the Spirit of life
in Christ Jesus? The entire expression is equivalent to this :
the Spirit of life residing in Christ and dispensed by Christ is
a law of irresistible power counteracting the law of sin and
death. It is the law written on the heart, by which the
regenerate man is step by step enabled to resist the power of
sin and to follow holiness. It is the law of the life-giving
Spirit in the fellowship of Christ Jesus.
The apostle next adverts to several operations of the Spirit
which deserve the most attentive consideration singly and
collectively,
1. The first thing to be noticed is the sequence of operations
as described in the Christian’s experience. There are three
distinct expressions, which are introduced in this order: (1)
They walk after the Spirit (viii. 4); (2) they are spiritually-
minded (viii. 6); (3) they are in the Spirit (viii. 9). In the
order of sequence the last-named, however, comes first, as
follows :—They are in the Spirit by the act of regenerating
grace; they are spiritually-minded—that is, they mind the
things of the Spirit when they are inwardly disposed, moved,
and animated according to the mind of the Spirit; they
walk after the Spirit, which refers more to their inward and
outward practical life. The sequence is such as proves that
it is not sufficient to perform good works which challenge the
attention of spectators, unless there be the inner change of
80 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
character and disposition, which naturally weans the heart
from the objects to which natural bias disposes it.
2. The second thing mentioned in the passage is, that the
Spirit DWELLS in the Christian (vill. 9). A running contrast
between the flesh and Spirit is carried out through the entire
section. And the indwelling of the Spirit of Christ is adduced
as a conclusive proof that we are not in the flesh, but in the
Spirit; for Christ, the second Adam, received the Spirit as a
reward for the performance of His work of suretyship, that He
might impart the Spirit to all believers. When the apostle
subjoins: “if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none
of His” (ver. 9), it shows that the participation of the Holy
Spirit is not universal; and that only they who were from
eternity given to Christ and redeemed by Him, enjoy the
inhabitation of the Spirit in the Biblical acceptation of the
term. In them He dwells, as in His habitation or abode, for
ever. It is this inhabitation which imparts the spiritual
mind, the mark by which the true disciple is distinguished ;
for Christ and His people are anointed with the same Spirit.
3. The Spirit is LIFE because of righteousness (v. 10).
Though the body is dead because of sin, this death is not
regarded as a punishment or anything properly penal, but only
as a consequence, still permitted to run its course, after Christ
has fully satisfied divine justice. But the Spirit is life on the
ground of Christ’s imputed righteousness. As He gave life
to all creatures at first, so does He give life immortal, in-
corruptible, and unfading to the new creature—that is, to all
the redeemed of the Lord.
4, They who have the Spirit mortify the deeds of the
body (ver. 13). They are debtors, not to the flesh, but to
the Spirit. The flesh, or the deeds of the body, they mortify,
because they are the cause of death. They cannot so kill it,
indeed, that it shall stir no more; but they, by the Spirit,
weaken it and lop off its branches one by one.
5. They are led by the Spirit of God, and are thus evinced
—————EE—
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 81
to be the children of God (ver. 14). The expression: “led
by the Spirit,” refers to an inward prompting, impulse, and
inclination, which so rules and guides them that they cannot
omit duty or neglect privilege. It implies the helplessness
of a child which cannot stand alone, but needs a strong sup-
porting hand; for it is not in man that walketh to direct his
steps (Jer. x. 23). The saints of God, to whom the expres-
sion applies, are not only ignorant of the way, but when they
know it, their liability to stumble too readily betrays itself ;
and their natural reluctance must constantly be overcome.
This LEADING is attributed to the Spirit of God, the master of
the inclinations, of the will, and of the affections by which
men are moved and animated, so that in due time they desire
to do nothing but what they are prompted to undertake by
the illumination from on high.
They are on this ground evinced to be the CHILDREN OF
Gop; and this leads the apostle to describe the Holy Spirit
as the author of adoption, and as prompting the believer
to realize the privileges connected with this filial relationship.
Philippi seems to me mistaken! in denying that the phrase
SPIRIT OF ADOPTION can mean the Spirit who effects the Son-
ship or transplants us into the relationship of sons, The
analogy of all the phrases of this description—such as the
Spirit of love, the Spirit of wisdom, the Spirit of power, the
Spirit of revelation, and the like —implies that He is the
author or producing cause of the term following in the
genitive. This is no exception to the uniform usage. The
same Spirit produces the bondage to fear, and effects the
adoption. On this great central blessing which is put in our
possession by the Spirit, I shall not now enlarge, as it after-
wards engages our attention in the dogmatic part of this
treatise.
The other effects of the Spirit mentioned in this chapter
1 He says, incorrectly : ‘‘ Das rvedue viodeofes kann nun nicht sein der Geist
welcher die Kindschaft wirkt” (Rom. viii. 15),
F
82 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
are these: “Christians have the first-fruits of the Spirit,” and
the Spirit helps them in prayer.
6. With regard to the FIRST-FRUITS, the apostle says: “We
ourselves also who have the first-fruits of the Spirit” (ver.
23). Speaking of the groaning universe waiting for deliver-
ance, he adds, that Christians also who have the first-fruits of
the Spirit groan. Some, with Grotius, incorrectly limit these
terms to the apostles. James, indeed, speaks of the early
Christians as the first-fruits (Jas. i. 18). But the Apostle
Paul is not speaking OF PERSONS, but oF GIFTS; and there is
only one tolerable interpretation—viz. that which refers the
first-fruits to the commencement of the communications of
the Spirit which are enjoyed in this life, but which are after
all but a foretaste or first-fruits of what awaits us, in all its
amplitude and fulness in eternity.
7. The other benefit is the Spirit’s HELP IN PRAYER (ver.
26). When Christians know not what to ask, the Spirit
helps their infirmities, interceding IN THEM with unutterable
eroanings, while Christ intercedes FOR THEM.
The only other passage which I shall adduce from this
Epistle is the prayer of Paul, that the Roman Christians
might be filled with faith and hope through the power of
the Holy Ghost. He ascribes both the origin and growth of
these graces to the Holy Spirit (xv. 13).
The Epistle to the EPHESIANS, amid the deep truths opened
up to a congregation which was specially prepared to take
them in, interweaves the doctrine of the Spirit in a way
which makes the train of the argument in the highest degree
practical.
The economy in virtue of which the Holy Spirit is dis-
pensed is thus exhibited in the prayer for the congregation :
“Making mention of you in my prayers, that the God of our
Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may grant unto you
the Spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of Him”
(Eph. i.17). He asks the Spirit on their behalf from the
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY, 83
God of the Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, the dis-
penser of the Spirit, on the ground of Christ’s merits as the
procuring cause. The import of the words: “The Spirit of
wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of the Lord Jesus,” ,
comprehends a full discovery of what was planned and effected
by God in the work of man’s redemption. We have here a
numerous and varied class of blessings of which the Holy
Ghost is the author or producing cause. It is what philolo-
gists call the genitive of the author. It must be added that
“The Spirit of revelation in the knowledge of Christ” is a
memorable title of the Spirit from the work which He per-
forms upon the human mind (Eph. i. 17), in illuminating the
eyes of the heart, as it is here expressed, to behold a beauty
in divine things of which it had previously no conception.
Notwithstanding the lingering remains of the image of God
in reason, conscience, and the longing after immortality,
there was not before this in man one spark from which the
illumination of the understanding could arise—only darkness
and enmity (1 Cor. ii, 14; Rom. viii. 7). The Spirit
enlightens the understanding, which was previously alienated
from the life of God (Eph. iv. 18), to perceive the truth of
the gospel, as worthy of God and divinely adapted to human
wants, and especially to receive the truth relating to Christ’s
atonement. Not that the natural man could not with
sufficient correctness grasp the thought in a speculative way ;
but it was much in the same way in which a blind-born
man thinks or speaks of colours. When the eyes of the
heart are opened, a glory is beheld in Christ’s person and
work unknown before; and a light is conveyed to the mind
which produces a transforming change on all its powers.
Another passage in this Epistle not less emphatic is:
“Through Him (Christ) we both have access by [in] one Spirct
unto the Father” (Eph, ii. 17). The apostle, speaking in the
person of the Church composed of Jews and Gentiles, says:
“We BOTH have access, or introduction, to the Father,’ and
“
84 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
he mentions the Mediator through whose merits that intro-
duction is effected. He adds that it is IN ONE Spirit, whom
we possess as a Spirit of faith and love, infusing confidence
on the ground of Christ’s priesthood. The one Spirit can
only mean the one Holy Ghost, which men of all nationali-
ties, without distinction, now enjoy; and the force of the
preposition: “IN one Spirit,” is by no means to be stripped
of its significance, as has too often been done by commen-
tators. The intention of the apostle was to bring out with
precision the difference of the relation in which Christ and
the Spirit stand to the Church,—the one as the meritorious
Surety, the other as the life-giving agent who puts us in
possession of the whole redemption.
In the use of a favourite expression, the apostle again calls
the Spirit a SEAL and EARNEST. “ After that ye believed ye
were sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise, who is the
earnest of our inheritance” (i. 13). To the same effect the
apostle warns them not to grieve the Holy Spirit by whom
they were sealed (iv. 30). As to the order in which this
sealing stands, it comes after believing—that is, next after
faith; and as to the SEAL itself, too much ingenuity has often
been used in elucidating it. Without appealing to classical
or Hebrew examples, it may suffice to say that the impress of
a seal implies a relation to the owner of the seal, and is a
sure token of something belonging to him. From the three
passages where the term 'SEAL is expressly used, we gather
that believers are God’s inviolable property, and known to be
so by the Spirit dwelling in them. The sealing implies that
the image engraven on the seal is impressed on the thing, or
on the person sealed. In this case it is the image of God
impressed on the heart by the enlightening, regenerating, and
sanctifying power of the Holy Spirit. By that seal believers
are declared to be the inviolable property of God (2 Tim. ii.
19); and they are sealed to the day of redemption as some-
thing which is known to be inviolably secure as God’s property
—_——
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 85
(Eph. iv. 30). Not only so: there is a subjective assurance
which they acquire as to their own gracious state and final
glory; for the Spirit is also called an EARNEST (46pa86v)
as well as a seal—that is, a foretaste which is equivalent to
the first-fruits of the Spirit, which are elsewhere mentioned
(Eph. iv. 14).
The apostle prays in a second memorable prayer for the
Ephesians, that they might be strengthened with might BY THE
SprrIt in the inner man, that Christ might dwell in their
hearts by faith (iii. 16). The Spirit strengthens the believer
by giving him a share in all the benefits and blessings which
Christ procured, as well as by confirming faith and love, that
the conscious indwelling of Christ may be realized; the in-
dwelling of Christ answering to the strengthening or confirma-
tion of the Spirit.
When the apostle refers to the Church, he calls it an
habitation of God in the Spirit (Eph. ii. 22), and, by another
figure, one body and one Spirit (iv. 4). Nor does he stop at
doctrine: while enforcing Christian duty, he introduces the
Holy Spirit in many connections. When he warns the
Ephesians against indulging angry passions and unworthy
practices, he says: “Grieve not the Holy Spirit of God,”
implying that such things on the part of Christians grieve
the Spirit’ (iv. 30). When he exhorts them to prayer, he
bids them pray with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit
(vi. 18). When he warns them against intemperance, he
immediately subjoins an exhortation, calculated in its exercise
to exclude all tendency to the habit of intemperance by the
spiritual joy and satisfaction which take possession of the
Christian ; but be filled with the Spirit (v. 18); for the enjoy-
ment of that fulness of the Spirit satisfies the soul, and leaves
1 See the beautiful remarks of Rev. Robert Hall on this passage: ‘‘ Vindictive
passions surround the soul with a sort of turbulent atmosphere, than which
nothing can be conceived more opposite to that calm and holy light in which
the blessed Spirit loves to dwell” (vol. i, p. 410).
86 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
it no longer a prey to intemperance or any such desires.
But in what sense can the Christian be EXHORTED to be
“filled with the Spirit,’ when we call to mind that it is God
alone by whom the Spirit is bestowed? The answer is easy.
It is of God’s gracious gift when the Spirit replenishes any
soul. But it is also a subject of exhortation. This is of the
same nature with the exhortations in the Epistle to the
Galatians: “walk in the Spirit” (Gal. v. 16, 25). The
Father, in the covenant of grace, provided for the restoration
of the Spirit; the Son procured the Spirit by His satisfaction,
and lives to confer the gift; and we have only to receive and
make room for Him daily, neither resisting nor grieving Him
away from the heart, which is designed to be again the temple
of the Holy Ghost.
In the Epistle to the PHILIPPIANS several allusions to the
Holy Spirit are found, having reference partly to Paul’s own
condition and partly to theirs. Errorists had not as yet
troubled the Church from within, but marked intimations and
warnings are given respecting them to this congregation, of
whom the apostle always speaks with the deepest affection.
After noticing the mixed motives of some who preached
the gospel of contention, not sincerely, the apostle adds: “I
know that this shall turn to my salvation through your
prayer, and THE SUPPLY OF THE SPIRIT of Jesus Christ”
(Phil. i. 19). According to his own declaration elsewhere, he
was persuaded that all this would work together for good.
Their prayer and the supply of the Spirit of Christ are not
put together as co-ordinate. He means that all would
redound to the victory of Christ’s cause, and to his own
highest advantage, through the supply (émeyopnyia) of the
Spirit, while their prayer would be no unimportant sub-
ordinate link in the chain. As to the words here used, the
Holy Spirit is called “the Spirit of Jesus Christ,’ not only
because He is from the Son as well as from the Father,
according to the eternal procession from both, but because the
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 87
gift of the Spirit is derived from Christ’s merits. He
procured by His obedience and satisfaction not only the
restoration of the divine favour, but the gift of the Holy
Ghost, who is thus rightly called the Spirit of Jesus Christ.
The more copious effusion of the Spirit is referred to the
action of Christ no less than to the action of the Father, who,
according to the covenant of grace, gave to the Son the power
of sending the Spirit, and of conferring all the benefits which
were acquired by His death (Zech. xii. 10),
The apostle expresses his confidence that the cause of the
gospel would be promoted by the aid of the Spirit of Christ,
who would not only cause the truth to triumph over false-
hood, but nerve him with necessary courage to seal, if need
be, his testimony with his blood. But that no one might
imagine that these results would be given to the indolent or
lukewarm, the apostle links the supply (évyopnyla) of the
Spirit with the PRAYERS of believing men in the Church, to
which he was writing; for he constantly asked prayer as a
means of spreading Christian truth. Such is the weakness of
human efforts, that we accomplish nothing unless the Holy
Ghost is the guide and ruler of all our actions, and unless He
is invocated, as it is here intimated that He should be invo-
cated, by the Church, as alone able to bring help.
To ward off the danger of disunion and mutual alienation,
of which there was no little fear (iv. 2), the apostle bids them
stand fast in ONE SPIRIT (i. 27); and at the commencement
of the second chapter, he bases one of his arguments for
unity, love, and concord on the fact that they had received
the communication (not fellowship) of the Spirit; for this
communication evinces itself in unity and love.
Another passage referring to the worship of God in the
Spirit is: “We are the circumcision who worsHip GoD IN
THE SPIRIT, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no con-
fidence in the flesh” (iii, 3); the contrast being between
worship in the Spirit and ritualistic tendencies. The apostle
88 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
depreciates circumcision: he speaks of it as nothing better
now than concision, and by contrast he says we are the cir-
cumcision, the spiritual Church. The next clause is: who
worship God in the Spirit, as the result of regeneration, and
as deduced from it. It is not to be resolved into the vague
idea of spiritual worship, as commentators too commonly
expound it, but to be viewed as worship in the power of the
Spirit ; the term Spirit being plainly the echo of the promise :
“T will pour out my Spirit on all flesh.” The reference is not
so much to sanctification—though that, too, is comprehended
—as to the adoption of sons; nor does the apostle stop there,
for another equally important point is, that this worship of God
in the Spirit discovers itself in the exercise of rejoicing in
Christ Jesus—that is, as not leading away from Christ, but
to Christ, and inducing a reliance on Christ’s merits and
offices, and His whole mediatorial work. And in that propor-
tion men abandon or forego all confidence in the flesh. The
whole is an anticlimax, the first clause in the natural order
being “ we have no confidence in the flesh.” ;
The Pauline Epistles, which yet remain to be noticed,
contain only a few additional allusions, and our survey of
them may be brief.
The Epistle to the COLOSSIANS, written to anchor the
Church in sound doctrine against erroneous views, contains
but one express allusion to the doctrine of the Spirit, though
the whole Epistle implies it. The apostle, referring to
Epaphras, says: “Who also declared to us your love in the
Spirit” (i. 8). The Greek exegetes, followed by not a few
Protestants, throw this into the vague phrase: “ spiritual love,”
as contrasted with ordinary love in the relations of life. The
love was to be exercised toward Paul, who was absent,
and not personally known to the Colossians; and hence he
calls it “ your love in the Spirit,” because the Spirit was its
producing cause or author. The love to the Saints was a
fruit of the Spirit, as is elsewhere described.
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 89
The Epistles to the THESSALONIANS contain the following
allusions to the doctrine of the Spirit. When the apostle
recalls their first reception of the gospel, he says: “Our
gospel came not unto you in word only, but also in power,
and in the Holy Ghost, and much assurance” (1 Thess. i, 5).
Various interpretations have been given of these words, but
they offer, really, little difficulty. The ‘obvious meaning
suggested by the antithesis is, that the gospel was accom-
panied with converting power; and when it is added, “and in
the Holy Ghost,” Calvin makes the expression refer merely to
THE AUTHOR of the previously mentioned power. Others refer
the words to the gifts of the Spirit, especially the super-
natural gifts conferred upon believers in the apostolic age to
confirm the truth (Gal. iii. 2). Whether we accept the one
view or the other, there was a full certainty (zwAnpodopia), a
complete and perfect satisfaction, from which all dubiety was
removed. According to this interpretation, the terms do not
refer to the power with which Paul preached, as many suppose,
but to the experience of the Thessalonians who received the
Spirit.
There are allusions also to the sin of despising the Spirit
and of quenching the Spirit. As to the first, it is said: “He
that despiseth, despiseth not man, but God, who hath also
given to us His Holy Spirit” (1 Thess. iv. 8). This language
seems to refer to the INSPIRATION and supernatural guidance
given to the apostles in revealing divine truth. As to quench-
ing the Spirit (1 Thess. v. 19), the allusion must either be to
the supernatural gifts, as many interpret the passage, or to the
testimony of the Spirit, which may be quenched through
sinful practices, indifference, or neglect. It is best to under-
stand it of the supernatural operation of the Spirit, as the
following verse, containing a warning not to despise prophecy,
seems to imply.
“God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation )
THROUGH SANCTIFICATION OF THE SPIRIT and belief of the truth” ¥
90 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
(2 Thess. ii. 13). The believing reception of the gospel was
effected by the Spirit changing their hearts. The apostle, by
the phrase “ the sanctification of the Spirit,” means the cause
by which their effectual calling was begun and carried out.
The Spirit produced a full separation in heart and tone of
mind from an ungodly world, thus setting apart all who were
included in God’s gracious purpose or decree. He works
faith in them as the Spirit of sanctification.
When we examine the two EpristLes To Timoruy, only two
allusions to the doctrine of the Spirit call for special mention.
In the first Epistle, He who was manifest in the flesh is said
to be justified in the Spirit (1 Tim. iii. 6). Of all the explana-
tions that have been attempted of this expression, only two
deserve attention. The one is, that Christ had proclaimed
Himself the Son of God, and been put to death as a blas-
phemer, and that He was now raised up by His own divine
nature, and justified in all that claim. ‘The other interpreta-
tion, which I prefer, is, that He was put to death as a public
person, as the second Adam, under the charge of our imputed
guilt, and that as our Surety He was justified by the Holy
Spirit when He rose.
The Sreconp Epistte To TimoTHy repeats the frequent
expression: “the Holy Ghost that dwelleth in us” (2 Tim.
i. 14), which may be taken indeed as the brief formula of all
living Christianity. The charge to Timothy to keep the
gospel doctrine committed to him, was to be carried out only
by dependence on the Spirit, and in believing prayer for His
influences: “Keep through the Hoty Guost which dwelleth
in us.”
The EpisTLE To THE HEBREWS, which, with the Greek
Church, I accept as of Pauline origin, brings out several
points in the doctrine of the Spirit. As to the person of
Christ, it sets forth how the Redeemer, through the eternal
Spirit, offered Himself without spot to God (Heb. ix. 14), and
how God anointed Him with the Holy Ghost as the oil of
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 91
gladness above His fellows as His reward (i. 9). The testi-
mony to the work of the Spirit in the inspiration of Scripture
is very emphatic, eg.: the Holy Ghost says (Heb. iii. 7); the
Holy Ghost signifying this (ix. 8); whereof the Holy Ghost
also is a witness to us (x. 15). The vast array of miracles
and supernatural gifts with which the preaching of the gospel
or the New Economy was ushered in is described as the
accompanying testimony of God, with signs and wonders, and
divers miracles and Girrs or THE Hoty Guosr according to
Mis own will (ii. 4). The two difficult passages which in-
volve the apostasy of some professing Christians after being
made partakers of the Holy Ghost (vi. 4), and where the
parties have done despite to the Spirit of grace (x. 29), are
instances of men receiving only the supernatural gifts, not
true grace, |
THE TESTIMONY OF JAMES,
The Epistle of James, directed against a nominal Chris-
tianity, or dead faith which had begun to prevail in his time,
draws a line between nature and grace through all life. James
contrasts spiritual religion with that forgetful hearing which,
under the empty form, neither keeps itself unspotted from the
world, nor exhibits the honour, the love, the benevolence
which the law written on the heart prompts. He described
that hollow profession by the licence given to the tongue, and
by the vain boast of wisdom on which it plumed itself.
Though he only once mentions the Spirit, the entire Epistle
takes for granted the necessity of the Spirit’s renewing grace.
He bids those who lack wisdom ask it of God by believing
prayer (Jas. i. 5). He implies the Spirit’s agency when he
1 So Klinkenberg puts it ; compare Matt. vii. 22, If we take this view, which
is every way preferable, we need not labour, as Owen and others have done, to
meet the arguments of those who contend against the perseverance of the saints
from this text.
92 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
says that every good gift and every perfect gift is from above
(i. 17). He assumes the Spirit’s work of regeneration by the
word of truth as the foundation of all (i. 18). The tenor of
the Epistle implies that the Holy Spirit, the author of faith,
first enters the Christian heart as His habitation, and then
makes it a temple worthy of Himself. In the only passage
where he definitely names the Spirit, he emphatically expresses
this, viz.: “Do ye think that the Spirit saith in vain, The spirit
that dwelleth in us lusteth to envy?” This confessedly difti-
cult passage is better translated: “Do you think that the
Spirit speaketh in vain? Doth the spirit that dwelleth in us
lust to envy?”’ If we compare these words with the com-
mon style of the apostles, who speak of the Spirit as the great
Inhabitant of the Christian heart, no doubt can exist that the
allusion is to the Holy Spirit (Rom. vii. 9; 2 Tim. i. 14;
1 John iii. 34), who dwells in believers, and instructs, com-
forts, and sanctifies them. One of the most comprehensive
descriptions of a Christian is that he is a man in whom the
Holy Spirit dwells. The pointed inquiry of the Apostle
James to the envious and contentious men to whom he
addressed himself is: Can the Holy Spirit have His habi-
tation in a heart replete with envy? And the emphatic
answer, tacitly implied, is: No. But (that is, on the contrary,
6é) He giveth more grace. The meaning is: the Holy Spirit
makes the man in whom He dwells to cherish no envy at
another’s welfare, but rather to wish their blessings augmented ;
and the same Spirit gives more grace to him who is thus
minded, or makes him the recipient of more grace. On that
man he confers richer communications of grace. As to the
interpretation of the passage, it is not without its difficulties,
as the quotation is not found in so many words in Scripture.
Some refer it to the antediluvians (Gen. vi. 3), others to the
Book of Proverbs (Prov. iii. 34). Not to mention far-fetched
1See an admirable dissertation by Witsius, de Spiritu concupiscente (Jas.
iv. 5, 6).
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 93
interpretations, it seems rather to refer to Moses’ conduct in
the matter of Eldad and Medad, when Joshua, from a desire
for the honour of Moses, would have forbidden them to
prophesy. But Moses said: “ Enviest thou Jor my sake?”
(Num. xi. 29).
THE TESTIMONY OF PETER,
On the day of Pentecost Peter expounded and applied the
prophecy of Joel as to the pouring out of the Spirit in the
last days, pointing to the stupendous display of supernatural
phenomena and of spiritual cifts, and declaring: “This ig that
which was spoken by the prophet Joel” (Acts ii. 16). On
another occasion he represented Jesus as anointed with the
Holy Ghost and with power (x. 38). And as to the giving of
the Spirit to the Gentiles, irrespective of all national distinc-
tions, he answered expressly that God gave them the Holy
Ghost, and put no difference between the Jews and them
(xv. 8).
But let us more narrowly examine the Petrine Epistles.
When we examine what titles Peter applies to the Spirit, we
find the following: “the Spirit of Christ ” (1 Pet. i. 11); the
Spirit of God, intimating God and the Spirit who proceeds
from God (iv. 14); “the Spirit of glory,” resting like the
Shechinah on the persecuted Christian (iv..14). As to the
ancient prophets, he says THAT THE SprriT or CHRIST which
was in them testified beforehand the sufferings of Christ and
the glory that should follow G2 hy shina word, announced
the cross and crown of the Redeemer. That passage furnished
a convincing proof that Christ had a divine pre-existence,
and that His Spirit, prior to the incarnation, guided the
inspired writers in all their predictions, Attempts have been
made, indeed, to explain this away ; and modern divines, such
as Weiss, who deny Christ’s pre-existence, put this construc-
tion on the statement: that the Messiah-Spirit, before He
94 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
came, was working in the prophets. For such an evacuating
comment there exists no ground; it is but a foregone Sabellian
conclusion.
Nor are we to explain the expression which is applied to
Christ: “Put to death in the flesh, but quickened by THE
Spirit,” in any other way than as an allusion to the Holy
Ghost. It is neither Christ’s human spirit simply, nor the
divine nature of our Lord, though both interpretations have
found almost equal favour with recent commentators. It
appears from the following verse that we must rather think
of the Holy Spirit in which, it is said, Christ went and
preached to the spirits in prison—that is, by Noah as a
preacher of righteousness. And we have only to compare
this text with the passage previously expounded (1 Pet.i. 11),
to be fully convinced that the reference is to the Spirit of
Christ which was in the prophets. That the Redeemer was
QUICKENED and raised up by the Holy Spirit is here affirmed
by Peter, and is not obscurely intimated by the Apostle Paul
(Rom. viii. 11). The same Spirit that formed Christ’s human
body and gave it life in His mother’s womb, gave to Him the
restored life when He rose from the dead. He who raised up
Christ from the dead, indeed, is frequently mentioned as one
of the Father’s most memorable titles or designations; and to
prove that it was the Spirit who performed this work, we
have only to recall the fact that the Holy Ghost is the
executive in every divine operation (Rom. iv. 24, vi. 4),
To the Spirit also is ascribed the Christian’s sanctification :
“ Elect, IN (€v) sanctification of the Spirit, To obedience and
sprinkling of the blood of Christ” (1 Pet. i. 2). The Holy
Spirit, by the gospel, separates Christians, or sets them
apart, in a peculiar way, from the common mass of men;
and the blessings enjoyed are the fruit of the Spirit’s sanctify-
ing power. As the prophets had the Spirit, so, Peter adds,
the apostles, in like manner, preached with the Holy Ghost
sent down from heaven (i. 12). In the second Epistle it
a” a
— ee
awe,
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 95
must be noticed that the only allusion to the Spirit is in
connection with the inspiration of the prophets, who are said
to have spoken as they were moved by the Holy Ghost
(2 Pet, i. 21).
THE TESTIMONY OF THE APOSTLE JUDE.
The EpIsTLE or JUDE was directed against a body of licentious
errorists who had crept into the Church, and were corrupting
it by their doctrines and practice. These were evil men, and
there was no room to entertain doubts respecting their
character. The apostle accordingly appeals, by way of
warning, to some terrible instances of judgment recorded in
Scripture — to the Israelites who were destroyed in their
unbelief after coming out of Egypt (ver. 5); to the angels who
kept not their first estate (ver. 6); to Sodom and Gomorrah
and the neighbouring cities (ver. 7). Two references are made
to the Holy Spirit within the compass of this small Epistle,—
the one alluding to the errorists, the other to the Christians
whom he exhorts.
1. “These are they who separate themselves, sensual
(uxixot), having not the Spirit” (ver. 19). The adjective
rendered senswal here and in the Epistle of James (iii. 15)
is elsewhere rendered natural, or the natural man (1 Cor.
ii.14). The expression means simply one in a state of nature,
or unregenerate, and without the Spirit. This cannot be
doubtful to any one who considers the antithesis in which it
is placed by three apostles. Expositors have brought more
superfluous learning to the elucidation of the term (auycxo/)
than was necessary. What a natural man denotes is easily
discerned by the antithesis in which it stands to the spiritual
man, who is one that has received the Spirit. The natural
man is one who has merely natural reason, not the Spirit,—
that is, is the animal man, as Melanchthon expounds it,—one
living according to reason, like Zeno or Saul, though not
96 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
necessarily in gross vices. As to the next phrase: having
not the Spirit, it conveys the idea that the natural man has
not the Spirit, and is the antithesis to what is said, that the
true Christian Has the Spirit. On the contrary, he who has
not the Spirit is not Christ’s (Rom. vill. 9). We must
understand the Holy Spirit, and the apostle pronounces it an
indisputable truth that natural men, whether addicted to the
grosser vices, like those errorists, or practically exempt from
them, have not the Spirit—that is, do not possess the Holy
Spirit, who, as a divine inhabitant, occupies the heart of all
believers, and sanctifies and renews them after the divine image.
2. The second reference to the Spirit in this Epistle,
interwoven with other essential elements of the spiritual life,
is: “But ye, beloved, building up yourselves on your most
holy faith, PRAYING IN THE Hoty Guost, keep yourselves in
the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus
Christ unto eternal life” (vers. 20, 21). This implies a life
in the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, a life of prayer resulting
from that fellowship. The Christians to whom the apostle
wrote are exhorted to build themselves up on their faith,
which implies all the objects of faith as a foundation. They
are taught that they are not simply to be passive, but to
some extent active in the process, and especially taught to
pray in the Holy Ghost, who prompts the matter of all true
prayer,—opening men’s eyes to discover their poverty, and
showing them the value of spiritual things,—exciting true
faith—and imbuing them with right affections. All true
prayer is shown to be prayer in the Holy Ghost as well as in
the name of Christ (John xiv. 13).
THE TESTIMONY OF THE APOSTLE JOHN,
On the subject of the Holy Spirit we find comparatively
little in the Epistles of John—less, in fact, than every one
expects to find when he comes to the examination of it.
at el ate ie
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 97
The reason might be that the Gospel of John had set forth
in the Lord’s own words the most full and exhaustive
delineation of the doctrine of the Spirit, and we are supposed
to carry those disclosures of His Gospel with us in the
perusal of the Epistle and Apocalypse.
Though the Epistle alludes more to the Spirit’s work than
to the personal relations of the Trinity, there are passages
which show Him personally distinct from the F ather and the
Son, As often as the apostle speaks of the Spirit, he speaks
of Him as communicated (1 John ii, 20), and as given to us
(1 John iii. 24); and he plainly shows that he regards the
communication as imparted to us by the Son. As to the names
or titles given to Him, He is called the Spirit of God (1 John
iv. 2), sent forth from God (€« tod Ocov, 1 John iy. 3); the
Spirit of truth, because He opens the mind to truth, and teaches
it to distinguish truth from error (1 Johniv. 6). He is called
the unction from the Holy One, who anoints the followers of
Christ as He anointed Christ Himself (1 John ii. 20, 27).
It is said, the Spirit is truth (1 John v. 6); the meaning
of which, in that connection, seems to be that one may
securely rely on the testimony of the Spirit as an infallible
witness, because He is the truth itself.
We have specially to inquire in what sense THE SPIRIT is
said TO BEAR WITNESS in the much canvassed passage which
refers to the THREE WITNESSES on earth (1 John y. 6, 8).
Without subjecting all the opinions to examination, it may
suffice to say that the WATER and BLOop first named cannot
naturally be referred to the two sacraments, or to the blood
and water which flowed from the pierced side of our Lord,
though both opinions are maintained by eminent expositors.
We rather understand by the first witness, Christ’s baptism
and the miraculous events connected with it, which clearly
? All text-critics and exegetes now let go 1 John v. 7 as no longer tenable,
It was probably a mere note on the margin inserted in the text by a subsequent
transcriber,
G
98 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
attested His Messianic commission. We must understand by
THE BLOOD, His departure to the Father, or the termination
of His earthly task by the atoning sacrifice, which was
accompanied by the most striking miracles (Matt. xxvii. 51).
The THIRD WITNESS, that of THE SPIRIT, is none other than the
effusion of the Spirit, first given on the day of Pentecost, the
Spirit that spoke by the mouth of all the apostles, who
preached with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven—the
Spirit who accompanied their oral testimony with stupendous
miracles, and who moved them in their writings. The
apostle’s words were accompanied with signs and wonders and
divers miracles and gifts of the Holy Ghost (Heb. ii. 4). But
it was not all objective. The Spirit’s testimony was also
internal—that is, He made all internally efficacious and
available to the elect.
The apostle refers also to Christian assurance when he
says: “ We know that He abideth in us by the Spirit which
He hath given us” (1 John iii, 24 and iv. 13). As Paul
calls the Spirit the EARNEST, so John declares that the Holy
Spirit given to Christians gives them a knowledge and an
assurance of divine love.
I have now briefly to refer to THE APOCALYPSE, the only
remaining work of the Apostle John. The salutation with
which the book opens contains an allusion to the Spirit, but
in a way peculiar to John. Paul’s manner in invocating
blessings on the several Churches to whom he writes was to
ask “grace and peace from God the Father and the Lord
Jesus Christ;” and he does not name the Spirit, because
the Spirit was implied in the blessings which were com-
municated. They were imparted by the agency of the Holy
Ghost, who applies redemption. John, according to his
peculiar manner, invocates grace and peace from the whole
Trinity,—from the Father, called “Him who is, and who
was, and who is to come;” FROM THE SPIRIT, represented as
the seven Spirits which are before the throne; and from
THE BIBLICAL TESTIMONY. 99
Jesus Christ (Rev. i. 4). The seven Spirits in the plural
indicate the manifold and various operations of the Holy
Ghost in the application of grace, with a reference to the
seven gifts mentioned in Isaiah (xi, 2), or with an allusion
to the seven Churches, Throughout the Apocalypse this
style of description is repeatedly used to represent the Spirit
as resting on Christ for the great ends which were involved
in the execution of the Covenant. Thus, in the third chapter,
we read: “These things saith He that hath the seven Spirits
of God and the seven stars ” (Rev. iii. 1). In the fourth
chapter the apostle describes a door opened in heaven, while
the writer says: “Immediately I was in the Spirit” (iv. 2) ;
and he adds: “There were seven lamps of fire burning before
the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God” (iv. 5.) In
the fifth chapter, the apostle describes what he beheld in
connection with the book written within and without, and
sealed with seven seals, which no man in heaven or in earth
could open: “I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the throne
and of the four living creatures, and in the midst of the
elders, stood a Lamb, as it had been slain, having seven horns
and seven eyes, which are THE SEVEN SpIRITs of God sent
forth into all the earth.” The design of these passages was
to set forth the communication of the Holy Spirit in the
infinite supplies which Christ imparts, as the Spirit of wisdom
and understanding, the Spirit of counsel and might, the Spirit
of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord (Isa. xi. 2), and as
all resting on Christ.
The apostle says at the beginning: “I was in the Spirit
on the Lord’s day” (i. 10). When Christ sends the seven
Epistles to the seven Churches, He bids them hear what the
Spirit speaketh to the Churches (ii. 7); for it is the personal
Holy Ghost that speaks in and by the gospel, and that speaks
in all the word of truth. And the book closes with the call:
“ THE SprriT and the Bride say, Come ”—that is, the Church
moved by the Spirit says, “ Come.”
SECOND DIVISION.
PECAD Rew
THE PERSONALITY AND PROCESSION OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
PURPOSE to discuss to-day the DIVINE PERSONALITY of
the Holy Spirit. This is a point on which few doubts
may be entertained by the vast majority of believing men
among us. But it must not be passed over. Nor must
attention be absorbed with the work of the Spirit so as to
forget Huser. All history proves, for instance, that to give
exclusive prominence to the work of Christ while the personal
Redeemer is left in the background, ends, for the most part,
in placing a mere dogma where Christ Himself should be.
The divine dignity of the Spirit demands, in like manner, that
no obscuring influence shall come between the soul and the \
agency of the living person ; and in the whole investigation
on which it is necessary to enter, we must be upon our ouard |
against being swayed either by the sound of words, which |
decide nothing, or by those refining speculations which are | |
more shadowy than solid.
As to the divine personality of the Spirit, there are two
modes by which we prove it. We prove it a priori, from the |
fact of the eternal procession, as we prove 2 the divine er
sonality of the Son from the fact of the eternal generation ;
for these immanent acts of God underlie respectively the per-
conal distinctions in the Godhead. Or we prove it a posteriori
100
Jy
PERSONALITY AND PROCESSION OF THE SPIRIT. 101
from the unquestionable evidences of divine personality which
are given in the sacred Scriptures in connection with His
works. We shall begin with the latter, and proceed step by
step, taking up in order first the PERSONALITY, and then the
PROcESSION of the Spirit.
It is clear to every mind that, after His personality is
established, no further proof can reasonably be demanded to
show that such a Person must be God. If He is not an in-
fluence or energy, but a personal agent, it follows on grounds
the most conclusive that He is not lower than Supreme God.
Hence the objections adduced in opposition to the doctrine
of the Spirit mainly turn at present against the proof of
His personality. For to no created being can the actions
which are ascribed to Him be fitly or competently applied.
My object is to show that the Spirit of God is as truly a |
Person as the Father or the Son,—a Person in whom mind
resides, and to whom men perform actions which are either
culpable or acceptable. The divine personality is asserted
against two currents of opinion which agitated the Church in
early times,—the Sabellian and Arian heresies, which reci-
procally evoked each other, and are ever ready to captivate
minds which miss the safe middle way. The former is the
negation of the Spirit’s personality, the latter the denial of |
His Deity. All who deviate in our day from the Church-
doctrine are led by a strong Sabellian bias to consider the
Holy Spirit as a mere influence or divine energy without per- |
sonality,—a theory called the indwelling scheme by some,
but only a form of Unitarianism. The Arian or Macedonian
opinion, which described the Spirit as a creature, is little
favoured at present, but may at any moment reappear, accord-
ing to the strange vitality which is the accompaniment of
error. At present Sabellianism is the error on the Trinity—
an error of wide diffusion and power; and it is adopted by
many who come under the spell of German theology. These
theologians evade the force of the Scripture proof by treating
102 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
the passages as rhetorical personifications or figures of speech,
even while they dilate on the advantages of using only the
grammatico-historical method of interpretation. They speak
not of the Holy Spirit, but of the COMMON SPIRIT OF THE
CHRISTIAN CHURCH, which, in fact, means nothing more than
an esprit de corps, and detaches itself from all obligation to
accept the doctrine of the personal Holy Ghost. How far
modern theology is alienated from this entire domain of doctrine
is known only to those whose special studies have led them
to institute inquiries as to the German current of theological
thought, and as to the multitudes in every land who have
come under its influence. The personality of the Holy Ghost is
treated by these divines as a dogma, for the acceptance of which
no sufficient ground is found either in Scripture or experience.’ |
When Scripture alludes to the Holy Spirit, the personal |
terms conveying the idea of MIND, WILL, and SPONTANEOUS
ACTION are so numerous that they may be regarded, not as
the occasional, but as the general, nay, uniform and unvaried
usage; and it is a usage observed by all the sacred writers,
without a single exception. It is observed by the Old Testa-
ment writers and by the New Testament writers alike. It is
retained as the natural expression of their thoughts, even in
passages where the writers, without the slightest trace of
emotion or elevation in their style, write and speak as simple
narrators of historic facts (Acts ii. 15), or convey plain and
practical instruction (Eph. iv. 30). To deny that there is any |
allusion to a person in such references to the Spirit, betrays \
either deep-seated bias and prejudice, or lack of exegetical /
aptitude and capacity.
ee
1 Dr. Kahnis says, in the preface to his work, die Lehre vom Heiligen Geiste,
1847, of which only a first part was published: ‘‘ was die newere Theologie
betrift, so sagt Baumgarten-Crusius (compendium der Dogmen Geschichte, ii.
p- 189, Anm. 4), dass der neuere Protestantismus die Persinlichkeit des Heiligen
Geistes aufgegeben hat. Das wenigstens ist wahr dass die strengkirchliche Dog-
matik diese Lehre ziemlich unvermittelt hinstellt, die Vermittelnde Theologie der
man Kirchlichen Grund und Boden nicht streitig machen kann, meist negativ
dazu steht.”
PERSONALITY AND PROCESSION OF THE SPIRIT. 103
To evade or explain away these proofs of personality, two
modes have been adopted, having not even the semblance of
probability. The one evasion is, that the expressions mean
nothing more than AN ABSTRACT QUALITY; and the other is,
that they are instances of TROPICAL LANGUAGE. It may suffice
to reply, that few examples of rhetorical personification occur
in any history written in simple prose, and that this holds
true pre-eminently of the New Testament, where the writers
of set purpose make use of a natural, popular style. In these
perspicuous narratives, there was neither occasion nor scope
in any of the allusions to the Holy Spirit for a highly
figurative diction; and when a personal agent is referred to,
it is out of keeping with the nature of their composition to
understand the terms of a quality or influence. We must
understand one in whom intelligence and will reside. It
would be the most violent and far-fetched of all conceivable
modes of interpretation, to lay it down as a rule—as this
theory must do—that whenever the speakers or writers, either
in the Old or New Testament, turned their mind toward the
doctrine of the Spirit, they instantly abandoned all the plain
and easy style familiar to them, and resorted to rhetorical
personification, prosopopea, and the most high-wrought figures
which language can sustain, when their object was to be
understood in the language which they used. To suppose
such a thing is a sufficient refutation of that whole mode of
interpretation. If Jesus and His apostles uniformly repre- |
sented the Holy Spirit as a Person when He is not a Person,
TT
it would be the boldest personification ever found in any
literature upon any subject.
Not only so; the apostles lived at a time when their
assailants, the Gnostics, transmuted divine operations into,
emanations and persons, We may therefore, with Michaelis, \
‘pronounce it impossible—a thing, certainly, not to be believed \
—that the apostles should so frequently resort to rhetorical /\
personification in reference to the Holy Ghost, and thus give |
104 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
occasion to regard Him as a Person, if, in the use of such \s
terms, they did not think of Him as possessed of a divine —
personality.
It is not denied that there are passages where impersonal
things are so described that at first sight they might seem to
be taken as personal qualities. The two instances most
frequently adduced are these: “The wind bloweth where it.
listeth,” and “The blood of sprinkling that speaketh better
things than that of Abel” (Heb. xii, 24). No man of ordinary
capacity, however willing to weigh the force of the words,
will for a moment doubt that these are figurative expressions,
personifications which no man can mistake. The delineation
of charity is so given (1 Cor. xiii. 1-8) that we may call it
another instance of this personification. Every one sees that
it 1s a vivid way of depicting the various activities of love in
the whole conduct of a living Christian. But it is a wholly
different case when we can show, in reference to the doctrine
of the Spirit, that this mode of speaking is general, unvaried,
uniform ; that it is adopted by all the sacred writers with one
consent ; and that it is retained even in the simplest passages
where they narrate facts or give plain instruction.
It is common among modern theologians, swayed by a
Sabellian bias, to allege that the name “ Spirit of God” means
no more than God Himself, without reference to a personal |
distinction which, indeed, they do not believe; that Scripture |
contains such anthropomorphisms as the face of God, the
name of God, the soul of God, as metaphors for God Himself ;
and that the expression “Spirit of God” is therefore of
similar import. To meet this misapprehension, it is not
enough to show that the Spirit is possessed of divine pro-
perties, but that He is also personally distinct from the |
Father and the Son. The fact that the Spirit is named as
occupying a co-ordinate rank with the other persons of the
Godhead, supplies a valid argument against which no objection
can be advanced.
PERSONALITY AND PROCESSION OF THE SPIRIT. 105
It is also urged that the term PERSON is not Biblical, and
is capable of being much perverted. But every thoughtful
inquirer perceives that the term “person” is only used for
convenience’ sake; that it is an ecclesiastical usage, like the
words Trinity, Sacrament, and the lke; and that it became
current in the Oriental as well as Western Church, simply
because a generic term was found necessary to point out the
three subsistents in the Godhead. It has at the same time
been always admitted that the use of this particular term was
adopted only to avoid circumlocution; and that if a better
term could be substituted for it with a general consent, no
one would contend for it as indispensable. But with the
doctrine underlying the expression the case is wholly different.
That cannot be surrendered. Only remove from the use of
the term every notion involving imperfection, as we do without
difficulty when eyes, ears, or fingers are applied to God, from
the mere lack of vocables to express the fit idea, and it must
be admitted that in human language no term can be found
better fitted to express the Church’s meaning than the term
PERSON. Because we must use intelligible language, no diffi-
culty should be felt in calling the Holy Spirit a Person.
The evidence for the personality of the Holy Spirit, it may’
be remarked, though often indirect, is not less convincing.
For the Scriptures were not written in such a way as to
overbear those who challenge every statement till they are
subdued by evidence, and who commonly find or make the
stumbling - blocks which they wish to meet, but for true
inquirers,—for receptive minds and honest hearts, which feel
the need of redemption, and can be satisfied with a sufficient
amount of evidence. The evidence consists in the uniform
teaching of Scripture, and in the fact that no counter state-
ments refute it. It amounts to this: (1) That the Spirit is
not the Father or the Son, but distinct from both; (2) that \\
He is an agent possessed of intelligence and will, power and |
wisdom, which come to light in deeds performed with a
on
i
t
106 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
design; (3) that the masculine pronouns applied to Him,
and the nature of the mission on which He is sent, attest a
Person, |
The Scriptures distinctly recognise the Spirit as a Person.
We have only to recall the language used in reference to THE
ComForTER to be convinced of this. To compensate for the
Father, He promised that He would send another Comforter,
who should take His place as their immediate Teacher, |
Helper, and Protector, and thus supply the want of His own \
presence, the anticipated loss of which filled them with |
trouble and dismay. When we look at the Persons referred —
to in that promise, it would be a perversion of language to
suppose that a mere quality or influence is meant in any of
the personal allusions. The sender is certainly different from |
the person who is sent: for we do not speak of sending a;
quality on an errand. Nor does ANY ONE SEND HIMSELF FROM |
HIMSELF, as the Sabellian? must put it when he interprets the |
words: “ When THE CoMFORTER is come, whom I WILL send to
you FroM the Father” (John xv. 26). Whether we accept ©
one rendering or another of the word Comforter, whether we
make it TEACHER with Ernesti, or HELPER, or ADVOCATE, or
PATRON with others, it is obvious to every mind that He who
was to compensate the disciples and the Church, of which
they were the first-fruits, for the loss of Christ’s visible
presence, was certainly a Person. The refusal to accept the
Spirit’s personality in that text compels the interpreter, if
consistent with himself, TO DENY THE PERSONALITY OF CHRIST
in whose room He came. That is the alternative before him |
which no ingenuity can evade. And the absurdity is not less |
obvious of identifying the title Comforter or Paraclete with
the impersonal gifts which the apostles subsequently received,
That such a comment is untenable, is clear from the explicit.
!
}
———
™See e.g. Dr. Weiss’ Lehrbuch der Biblischen Theologie, 1868; Grimm’s
Wilke’s Lexicon, 1868,—both in a Sabellian tendency.
PERSONALITY AND PROCESSION OF THE SPIRIT. 107
/ nnouncements that the Spirit should teach them all things \
(John xiv. 26); guide them into all truth (xvi. 13); bring
all things to their remembrance (xiv. 26); glorify Christ by
receiving of His and showing it to His disciples (xvi. 14).
It is not possible more explicitly to distinguish a person from
the works which he performs. Nor ought we to omit a note-
worthy peculiarity in the THREE passages which refer to the
Comforter. A change of gender in the use of the masculine
demonstrative pronoun (éxetvos) forestalls the possibility of
putting any other sense than a personal reference upon the
words. Thus it is said: “The Comforter, the Holy Ghost,
whom the Father will send in my name, He (éxeivos) shall
teach you all things” (John xiv. 26); “ When the Comforter
is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, the
Spirit of truth who proceedeth from the Father, He (éxeivos)
shall testify of me;” “ Howbeit, when He (éxeivos), the
Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth:
for He shall not speak of [better: from] Himself; but
whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak, and He will
show you things to come. He (éxe@vos) shall glorify me”
(xvi. 13, 14).
The unbiassed sense of unlettered men, who are beyond the
influence of the theological currents, is alive to the fact that
the meaning of many passages is lost, unless we think of the
Holy Ghost as a Person, and not as a mere influence or
energy. To lie to the Holy Ghost (Acts v. 3), to grieve the
Holy Spirit of God (Eph. iv. 30), are expressions which, as
every reflecting mind perceives, imply a Person who is pleased |
or displeased; and they cannot, with any propriety or fitness,
be referred to what is impersonal.
The Book of Acts, specially prepared, as we have seen, to
éxhibit historically the Spirit’s operations in the Church after
the Lord’s ascension, contains allusions to the personal leading
of the Spirit on the mind of all Christ’s servants, and in the
formation of the various Churches. Thus He said to Philip,
108 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
who had been directed to the way along which the chamber-
lain of the Ethiopian Queen was returning home: “ Go near |
and join thyself to this chariot” (viii. 29); and after that.
mission was successfully accomplished, the Spirit of the Lord |
caught away Philip (viii. 39). To Peter, when the deputation |
from Cornelius arrived at Joppa, the Spirit said: “ Behold, three
men seek thee ” (x. 19). When Saul of Tarsus was set apart —
to his great Gentile commission, which made him ina peculiar
sense the apostle of the Gentiles, the Holy Ghost said to the
prophets and teachers who were ministering to the Lord in-
the Church at Antioch : “Separate to me Barnabas and Saul for \
the work whereunto I have called them” (xiii. 2). When Paul —
and Timothy attempted to go into Bithynia, the Spirit suffered
them not (xvi. 7). When the members constituting the —
council at Jerusalem gave forth the result of their delibera-
tions for the guidance of the Churches in reference to the |
observance of the Jewish rites, they said: “It seemed good to
the Holy Ghost and to us” (xv. 28)—language which could |
not have been used if the Holy Spirit were nothing but an \
influence. When He commissioned the apostles, and either
directed or forbade them to do this or that according to His
will, the language attests a free and sovereign agent, unless we
are prepared to abandon the literal sense of words and the
style of historic narrative. Fritzsche, in his learned treatise
on the Spirit,’ correctly maintains—though the treatise is
unsatisfactory as a statement of ecclesiastical doctrine—that
it is clear as noon-day that Scripture speaks of a Person
or subsistence, not of a divine influence or energy; and the
Christian Church from the beginning, notwithstanding the
deflections of individuals, may be said to have asserted the
Spirit’s personality, and to have based it on the Scriptures.
Collecting the evidence supplied by the survey of Scripture,
we may put the arguments for the personality of the Spirit
under the six following heads :—
1 Dr. Christ. Fried. Fritzsche, Nova Opuscula Academica, 1846.
PERSONALITY AND PROCESSION OF THE SPIRIT. 109
1. The personal actions ascribed to Him abundantly
prove it (John xiv. 26; 1 Cor. xii. 11). |
2. His distinction from the Father and the Son, and His
mission from both, prove it (John xv. 26).
3. The co-ordinate rank and power which belong to Him
equally with the Father and the Son prove it (Matt.
Sve ies 2 Corexin. 14),
4, His appearance under a visible form at the baptism of
Christ and on the day of Pentecost proves it.
5. The sin against the Holy Ghost implying a Person
proves it.
6. The way in which He is distinguished from His gifts
proves it (1 Cor. xii. 11).
The glorification of the Holy Ghost in connection with the
Church is still future. Passage after passage might be
adduced to show that He occupies a co-ordinate rank with
the other Persons. But the completion of the Church opens
a vista into the future. The appearance of Christ among
men ushered in a full historical revelation of the Son in word
and deed; and the abasement to which He stooped was
followed by an equally conspicuous exaltation. With the
Holy Ghost it is not so as yet. He dwells in redeemed
hearts bought with a price. He occupies a co-ordinate rank.
But His work is still unseen. The personality and Deity of
the Spirit are, however, one day to be displayed in con-
spicuous glory in connection with His work upon the Church,
when He shall have completed the marvellous transformation.
The final issue in the glory reflected from every redeemed and
perfected saint, and from the entire body of Christ now
scattered over every country, and visited from hour to hour
with new communications of wisdom, grace, and power, but
then seen to be united to their glorious Head, will be worthy
of the divine workman who is carrying on His transforming
work, and raising up a temple in which the Godhead shall
dwell for ever. At present the divine personality of the
110 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
Spirit is less perceptible, because it is not beheld in connec-
tion with the accomplished work. The redeemed are not yet
perfect; the Church is not yet complete. There is still
another stage of revelation, when the Spirit shall be glorified
in connection with the work which He shall have finished and
brought to its destined completeness.’
ON THE PROCESSION OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
The words of Christ on which this discussion largely turns
are these: “When the Comforter is come, whom I will send
to you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, who pro-
ceedeth from the Father” (John xv. 26). These three
things challenge our attention: (1) The mission of the
Spirit by Christ from the Father; (2) the essential relation
prior to that mission, and on which that mission rests:
“who proceedeth from the Father” (6 mapa tod matpos
éxtropeverat) ; the words “from the Father” corresponding to
what is said of the generation of the Son, the Only-begotten
“from the Father” (wapa matpos); (3) the present tense,
“ proceedeth,” intimates an immanent ever-during present. ~
Some hold that the name Hoty Sprnrir refers exclusively to
His office in man’s salvation. But it is necessary to distin-
cuish when truth and error are confusedly put together. The
designation Spirit oF Gop is the distinctive name of the third
person of the Godhead, denoting a divine subsistent, with
intelligence and will, proceeding from another. The epithet
HOLY, frequently conjoined with the term SPIRIT, gives us a
nearer view of the Spirit’s SPECIAL WORK in connection with
man’s salvation, and suggests an antithesis to every unholy
spirit, whether human or Satanic. The procession of the
Spirit is spoken of by our Lord in connection with a refer-
ence to the covenant of grace,? and doubtless the reason is
1 This is well brought out in Schmid’s Biblische Theologie, p. 167.
2 See Lampe’s Latin Disputations on the Spirit (vol. ii. p. 151 ff.).
PERSONALITY AND PROCESSION OF THE SPIRIT. 111
to show that the natural order in the Godhead is also the
order in the execution of the covenant of grace. Had we
no other word of Scripture through which to think on this
matter, the single title “THE Spirir or Gop” shows the rela-
tion of two Persons, the one proceeding from the other, just
as the title “the Son of God” proves the eternal Sonship.
He is called—(1) the Spirit of the Lord (Isa. xi. 2); (2) the
Spirit of God (Rom. viii. 9); (3) the Spirit that proceedeth
from the Father (John xv. 26) ; (4) the Spirit of His Son (Gal.
iv. 6); and we should grievously err if we believed that these
phrases have no significance. We ascribe no such procession
to Him as is in any way associated with the idea of imperfec-
tion. We acknowledge, however, something fitly represented
by the analogy of respiration, for it would be irreverence to
imagine that there is no analogy in the terms employed.
The more the matter is discussed, the more is Scripture
found to warrant the position that, in the scheme of grace,
the acts of the Persons of the Trinity are found to be accord-
ing to their order of subsistence in the Godhead, and are but
the visible manifestation of that order in the divine essence.
The Spirit could not be called the Spirit of the Father, or the
Spirit of Him who raised up Christ from the dead (Rom. viii.
11), unless He proceeded from the Father. He could not
be called the Spirit of His Son (Gal. iv. 6), or the Spirit of
Christ (Rom. viii. 9), because He replenished the humanity
of Jesus. Nor does it appear how the Spirit could be sent
by Him except upon the footing of that procession by which
He is the Spirit of the Son as well as the Spirit of the
Father, and which is eternally continued, without a past
and without a future. The question is important in every
respect, because it lies at the foundation of the MISSION OF THE
Comrorter. And as to its practical results, Church history
informs us that it is in the last degree calamitous to ignore it.
' See an excellent paper referring to the practical importance of this question,
in Rudelbach’s Zeitschrift fiir Lutherische Theologie, 1849, p. 45.
112 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
Some divines, in other respects orthodox, have recently
taken exception to the eternal procession, as they also do to
the eternal Sonship. Thus the author of an excellent work
on the Spirit, while soundly Trinitarian as to the action of
the three divine Persons in the covenant of grace, unhappily
says: “The spiration, procession, or promanation of the Spirit
from the Father, or from the Father and the Son, are phrases
occupying no mean place in the theology of the early ages.
Now, we humbly submit—whatever reverence may be due
to holy synods and to learned men—that such explanations
are founded on an erroneous principle, for they are analyses
of human thoughts or words, not developments of divine
realities” (p. 82).’ They whose sentiments are thus re-
echoed (viz. Roellius of Holland, Dr. Wardlaw, Prof. Moses
Stuart, and the like) dismiss the subject of the procession
with summary marks of impatience. But by so doing they
cut themselves off from the Patristic literature, as well
as from the Reformation, Puritan, and Anglican theology.
The Scripture evidence in support of the procession 1s
conclusive; and it is set forth in a mass of solid litera-
ture, from the earliest times to the present day. The
question of the procession, analogous as it is in all respects
to the question of the eternal Sonship, deserves and rewards
a full investigation.
They who err in this article depart from the confession of
a doctrine which the entire Church of God has taught and
enforced from the days of the apostles. And the denial of
this truth carries with it the most perilous consequences.
(1) If there be no generation or procession, and if the names
Farner, Son, AND Sprrit have respect merely to the covenant
of grace, it would follow that these names are but official
names, and have no essential relation underlying them.
(2) It would follow that the Father could act in an
isolated way without the Son and Holy Spirit, and that
1 The Work of the Spirit, By William Hendry Stowell. London 1849.
PERSONALITY AND PROCESSION OF THE SPIRIT. BES
they, again, could act from themselves apart from the Father
without any natural and necessary relation of the one to
the other. (3) It would follow that the bond of unity
between the Persons was really subverted or overthrown.
These perilous consequences, especially the last two, may be
repudiated; and far be it from me to burden any man or
class of men with consequences which they do not themselves
accept and avow. But the consequences which are admitted
are one thing, and the consequences which follow logically
from an opinion are another thing. The consequences may be
of potent infiuence though neither suspected nor acknowledged.
The point to which we have adverted is at the foundation
of the unity and distinction in the Godhead. The three
Persons have a natural relation to each other, both in
subsistence and action. They are one in essence and in
operation.
The Biblical foundation of the doctrine that the Spirit is
FROM THE SON as well as from the Father is explicit. Thus
it is said: “He shall glorify me: for He shall receive of
mine, and show it unto you” (John xvi. 14). The import
is: HE SHALL, in the sphere of divine truth and revelation,
DELIVER ONLY WHAT I HAVE TAUGHT, and by go doing,
GLORIFY ME as a divine teacher; for it redounds to Christ’s
glory that no other doctrine should be taught but that
which was derived from Him. Christ had declared of His
own doctrine that it was not His, but the Father’s who sent
Him, and that He taught nothing but what He had heard of
His Father—that is, the Son received all Jrom His Father in
the eternal generation (John xv. 15); and the Spirit receives
all by procession from the Son in the same way as the Spirit
of the Son.
The same thing is elsewhere set forth as follows: “For
He shall not speak of Himself [better: from Himself] (ap
€avTov) ; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak ”
(John xvi. 13). As the Son said regarding Himself: “ What
H
114 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
I hear, I speak,” referring to His ineffable immanence in the
Father, so the declaration that the Spirit should NOT SPEAK
rrom HIMsELF, implies that He spoke nothing but what the
Father and Son spoke by Him. There is a certain order, but
no isolation of the one Person from the other; and the twice-
repeated statement: “He shall receive of mine,”—united as
it is with the declaration that the Son has the essence, attri-
butes, and perfections that the Father has,—enables us to
understand what is involved in this procession—viz. that the
Holy Ghost receives the same numerical divine essence with
the Father and the Son.
Such has been the belief of the Church from the first as
set forth in all the creeds. It must be accepted AS ESSENTIAL
{0 THE PERFECTION OF THE DIVINE NATURE that the Father
have a Son, and that there should be a Spirit proceeding from
them both. The phrase: who proceedeth from the Father, in
the present tense (éx7opeveras), intimates an immanent, in-
ternal, ever-during act according to the unchangeable essence
of the Deity.
THE DEITY OF THE HoLy SPIRIT BASED ON THE PROCESSION.
The SUPREME DEITY OF THE Spirit is clearly established by
the procession of the Spirit. The expression through which
we think, whenever we direct attention to this doctrine, is
the designation Tue Sririr or Gop. Like the analogous
designation “the Son of God,” it sets forth a unique
relation, or a personal distinction, before any work was done.
And as we say that the only Son is supreme God, not
although He is the Son, but because He was begotten of
_ the Father; so we say that the Spirit is supreme God, not
although, but because He proceedeth from the Father and
the Son.
The following fivefold line of proof, when carried out to
its legitimate consequences, and all taking for granted the
PERSONALITY AND PROCESSION OF THE SPIRIT, 115
procession from the Father and the Son, furnishes conclusive
proof of the supreme Deity of the Holy Spirit :—
1, The incommunicable acts of creation and providence
ascribed to the Spirit.
2. Divine attributes ascribed to Him.
3. Divine honours and worship paid to Him.
4. The co-ordinate rank in which He is placed with the
Father and the Son.
5. The name of God indirectly given to Him.
1. The creation and conservation of all things are attri-
buted to the Spirit of God (Gem iis6 Pssoxxxtiien6 si Job
xxvi. 13), He who summoned the world into being, with its
countless laws, adjustments, and concurrent adaptations, is
Supreme God. The conservation of the stupendous fabric by
what is tantamount to a sustained creation, the knowledge
necessary for a task beyond finite comprehension, the power
that never faints, and the vigilance that never slumbers, argue
the ever-present activity of supreme God. But all that
creative energy which evoked the universe out of nothing, and
all the conserving Providence which sustains it, are ascribed to
the Spirit of God. To speak of delegation, as the Arians have
done, is a hypothesis which needs but to be uttered to be
repudiated. For to whom could such activity be delegated ?
Who could wield the perfections which such a task implies,
but He to whom these divine perfections naturally belong ?
The prophet Isaiah, as if to laugh to scorn the notion of a
delegated activity in such a sphere, thus exclaims: “ Who
hath measured the waters in the hollow of His hand, and
meted out heaven with the span, and comprehended the dust
of the earth in a measure, and weighed the mountains in
scales, and the hills in a balance? Who hath directed the
Spirit of the Lord, or, being His counsellor, hath taught
Him?” A consideration of the universe with the light
which modern science has shed upon its laws, adjusted as
they are with the finest adaptation over all the realms of
116 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
nature, affords such a view of the wisdom necessary to plan,
and of the power necessary to uphold them, that none but a
divine hand was equal to the task. But that hand was the
Spirit's. And the same argument applies to the great work
of the Spirit in the RESURRECTION of our mortal bodies by
His omnipotent power (Rom. viii. 11), and, in a word, to all
the other omnipotent acts of the Spirit.
9. As to the DIVINE ATTRIBUTES ascribed to the Spirit, we
may choose out of the great supply of materials furnished to
our hand a few of ‘the properties of supreme Godhead which
He is said to possess, such as omniscience, omnipresence, and
eternity.
We find oMNISCIENCE affirmed of the Spirit when it is
said: “God hath revealed them to us by His Spirit: for the
Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God. For
what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of
man which is in him? Even so the things of God knoweth
no man, but the Spirit of God” (1 Cor. ii 10, 11). The
apostle says that he was in a position to unfold the purposes
of God, because God revealed them to him by His Spirit:
for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of
God. This is elucidated in the following verse by an illus-
tration of a man knowing the things of a man by the spirit
of man which is in him. The term SEARCH, by analogy,
transferred from man to God, does not mean that the Spirit
inquires to learn, but that He intimately knows. The
language announces His perfect knowledge of the hidden
counsels of God, and that the Spirit stands in the same
relation to God that the soul of man does to man. The
knowledge which the soul has of man’s hidden purposes and
resolutions is compared with the Spirit’s knowledge of the
secret purposes of God. For He is said (1) to know all
things ; (2) to know the deep things of God; (3) to have an
intuitive knowledge with the precision and accuracy which
the term search conveys; (4) to know them with the
PERSONALITY AND PROCESSION OF THE SPIRIT. 117
intimate knowledge with which a man knows his own
counsels.
With regard to the attribute of OMNIPRESENCE or immensity
ascribed to the Holy Spirit, we find a vivid description of it
in the psalm specially prepared to guide the Church’s worship
on this point: “Whither shall I go from Thy Spirit? or
whither shall I flee from Thy presence?” (Ps. cxxxix. 1).
The remark of the anonymous writer in the Greek CATENA
on this. psalm, that His Spirit intimates the Holy Spirit, and
His face the only-begottten Son, is not without probability.’
But the evidence of the Spirit’s omnipresence is put beyond
all doubt. And when we trace the Spirit’s presence as the
inhabitant and guide of the believing soul, and of the
Christian Church in all lands at one and the same moment,
it is evident that He is as truly omnipresent in essence as
He is omniscient in knowledge. For a mere creature cannot
be in two places at once, or act, at the same moment, in a
great variety of ways in many lands. The attempt of the
Socinians to blunt the force of this consideration by referring
to Satan plucking away the seed sown in the heart of many
hearers of the gospel, is not analogous, because it involves a
multitude of evil spirits, and successive, not simultaneous
action. To the other attributes we need not advert.
3. As to DIVINE WORSHIP paid to the Spirit, it is found in
various religious exercises. It is the more necessary to put
this matter in the proper light, because Arminian writers,
with the concession too readily evinced by them, were in the
habit of asserting, along with those who denied the doctrine
of the Spirit, that we have neither example nor command in
Scripture for the worship of the Spirit. That statement is
groundless. Why it is not more frequently mentioned may,
without difficulty, be ascertained. One reason why the
Spirit is not more directly, as well as more frequently
He uses the words: cd avtiua adrod Qnol rd dyiov rvevua, mpocwmrev Ob roy
ovoryeyn viov,
118 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
addressed in prayer, is, that He is THE PROMPTER OF PRAYER,
and because no one can pray without the surrender of the
heart to Him, and without full dependence on His help
(Rom. viii. 26), who moulds within us the prayer which the
Son presents. But it is not true, in point of fact, that there
is no example of prayer to the Spirit. Of the texts which
fully evince it, let me adduce THE ORDINANCE OF BAPTISM per-
formed in the name of the Holy Ghost. We have only to
consider the nature of the ordinance to perceive in it a
solemn act of worship, an expression of faith, a testimony
that He in whose name it is performed is our God, with a
heartfelt surrender to Him in an act of new obedience. That
all this is involved in it is clear from the words: “ Were ye
baptized in the name of Paul?” (1 Cor. i.13). That these
three Persons cannot be put in any other category than entire
equality, is obvious from the fact that if any one of them
were not God, two irreconcilable opposites would equally be
the object of our faith, which is impossible.
Another proof of the same thing is THE INVOCATION OF
GRACE from the Spirit, as well as from the Father and from
Christ (Rev. i. 4). The words used are: “the seven Spirits
which are before His throne;” but the allusion is not to
created spirits, but to the one Spirit of God, described in the
plural by the number SEVEN, to show the perfection of the
gifts, or to point out their sufficiency for the Church’s
necessity and duties. That the reference is to the Spirit is
clear, because Christ is said to “have the seven Spirits of
God” (Rev. iii. 1); and there is no subordination in point of
essential glory when He is equally invoked as the fountain of
divine communications.
Another consideration evincing the DIVINE HONOUR to be
paid to Him is derived from the declaration that THE SIN
AGAINST THE HoLy Guosr can never be forgiven. On the
one hand, that could not be affirmed if He were not God;
and, on the other hand, it by no means implies a superiority
PERSONALITY AND PROCESSION OF THE SPIRIT. 119
to the other Persons from whom He is sent. It is to be
explained by the nature of the sin which rejects the testimony,
or quenches the operations of the Spirit, by which alone men
can be saved. The Holy Spirit is never represented as a
worshipper, but always as the object of divine worship.
4, THE CO-ORDINATE RANK in which the Spirit is placed
with the Father and the Son, is brought out in not a few
descriptive passages. We find the three Persons holding a
co-ordinate rank when we look at Christ’s baptism (Matt.
lu. 16), or at the Pentecostal effusion of the Spirit (Acts
ll. 33), or at the Baptismal formula in the Christian Church,
or at the fact which the Apostle Paul so emphatically adduces,
that by Christ we have access in one Spirit to the Father
(Eph. ii. 18). Without expounding all these passages, and
others in this connection, let me adduce the apostolic benedic-
tion: “ THE GRACE of the Lord Jesus Christ, and THE LOVE OF
GOD, AND THE COMMUNION [communication] oF THE HoLy
Guost be with you all” (2 Cor. xiii. 14) ; words containing
an invocation to all the persons of the Godhead, and in point
of import tantamount to saying: “O Lord Jesus Christ, let
Thy grace; O Father, let Thy love; O Holy Ghost, let the
communication of Thyself be with them all.”
5. The name of Gop is indirectly given to the Spirit. In
the early centuries, the opponents of the doctrine of the Spirit
were wont to challenge the orthodox Church, asking, Where
is the Spirit designated God? Dr. Samuel Clarke was in the
habit of affirming, according to his Arian bias, that the Holy
Ghost is never spoken of as God either in the Old or New
Testament. The language they desiderate may not be found
in the express form which they desire. But we find an
ample use of divine names applied to the Holy Spirit; and
when we compare one passage with another, and with the
connections of the context in which they stand, no possible
doubt can remain on an unbiassed mind that the Spirit is
supreme God, having a divine personality of the same kind
120 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
with that of the Father and the Son, with whom He is named
as of equal rank. It is happily remarked by Lampe: “ It is
befitting that He who speaks by all the prophets and apostles,
as His scribes and amanuenses, showld speak less of Himself,
when the work abundantly commends the author;” a just
and happy observation, by no means to be neglected. But
there are express instances where He who is called THE HOLY
GHOST in one clause is called Gop in another. The narrative
of Ananias and Sapphira is of such a character (Acts v. 3, 4).
If Ananias lied to the Holy Ghost, and his culpability lay in
the fact that he lied not to man, but to God, it is very evident
that in Peter’s account the Holy Ghost is God. (Compare
similiar interchangeable phraseology in Ps. xcv. 7 and Heb.
ili. 7.)
6. The predicates of supreme Deity, such as eternity and
the authority of a divine director, are ascribed to Him. He
is called the Eternal Spirit (Heb. ix. 14): “ How much more
shall the blood of Christ, who through THE ETERNAL SPIRIT
offered Himself without spot to God, purge your conscience
from dead works to serve the living God.” The language
intimates the absolute eternity of the Spirit of God ; that is,
that Jehovah never was or could be without the Spirit of
God. As to His authority and wisdom as a divine director, it
is said (Isa, xl. 13): “Who hath directed the Spirit of the
Lord ? with whom took He counsel?” The words emphatically
set forth that all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge
are His. |
It would be superfluous to pursue the proof of the supreme
Deity of the Spirit at greater length. For having established
the Personality of the Spirit, and proved that the Holy Scrip-
tures uniformly describe the Spirit as a person, His Deity at
once becomes manifest from all the actions which He is said
to perform. It is always HE, not Ir—a person, not an
influence, and a person obviously divine.
On this point, before I pass from it, I cannot but advert to
PERSONALITY AND PROCESSION OF THE SPIRIT. 121
the excellences and defects of the Anglican theology. The
Church of England has done more than any other Protestant
Church to assert the great doctrine of the Trinity ; and every
other Church in this land and in other lands has received an
invigorating impulse from her unhesitating testimony to the
truth of this essential article. The literature produced by
her great divines, and the peculiar form of her Church-services,
have all acted in the most favourable manner to vindicate and
uphold a trinitarian tone among the English-speaking race.
There the great writers of the English Church, such as
Barrow, South, Burnet, Jackson, and others, stop short. But
there is another division of the subject, viz. the office and
work of the Holy Spirit, on which the Church of England has,
for two centuries, bestowed far less study and attention than
were due to such a theme. I cannot better describe the two
parts of the subject than in the words of the Heidelberg
Catechism (53rd question): “What dost thou believe con-
cerning the Holy Spirit ?—A. “ First, that He is true and
co-eternal God with the Father and the Son; seeondly, that He
is also given to me, to make me by a true faith partaker of
Christ and all His benefits, that He may comfort me and
abide with me for ever.” The Anglican writers are very full
on the first branch, but not so on the other. The reason of
this one-sidedness in the Church of England, which I cannot
but lament, must be traced to the Arminian theology, and to
the ritualistic elements which found a large place within her
pale, and turned away the mind from the Spirit’s inward
work.
LECTURE II.
THE WORK OF THE SPIRIT IN THE ANOINTING OF CHRIST,
ACCORDING TO THE COVENANT OF GRACE,
TRINITY of persons in the Godhead, and a covenant
of grace according to which they act in all the
plan and exercise of grace, are brought before us in the
ANOINTING of our Lord by the Holy Spirit. The term
MessrAH, the Anointed One, carries with it the idea of the
Trinity, inasmuch as it implies THE ANOINTER and THE
ANOINTED, or THE CHRIST and THE HOoLy Spirit, the oil or the
unction with which He was anointed. The term implies, too,
a covenant of grace in which the different persons act their
part, according to a paction or agreement, for man’s redemption.
The Father and the Son come before us as two contracting
parties, the sender and the sent; while the Holy Spirit is a
concurring party in the entire provisions of the covenant.
The task assigned to the Spirit, and carried out by Him in all
respects, was to anoint and equip the Mediator for all the
duties of that servant’s place which He was abased to fill;
then to be sent as the Spirit of the Father and of the Son on
the errand of revealing the redemption to be purchased by
the Son; of announcing its historical fulfilment; and of
actually applying the redemption to the souls of men. The
Lord Jesus disclosed the nature of this covenant when He
spoke of Himself as receiving the Father’s command (John.
x. 18); and of the Spirit as not speaking of Himself, but
speaking whatsoever He should hear (John xvi. 13); of
glorifying Christ; of taking of His and showing it to the
disciples (John xvi. 14).
122
WORK OF THE SPIRIT IN THE ANOINTING OF CHRIST. 123
Parties indeed there are in our day, the represeutatives of
modern thought, who take exception to every phase of federal
theology. But that is only to be expected from a class
disposed to accept the wide-spread Sabellian opinion which
admits no Trinity in any sense. It is enough to remark that
the supposition of a covenant, pact, or agreement among the
persons of the Godhead involves no greater difficulty than the
supposition of a Trinity. There is beyond all question but
one divine essence but three persons in the Godhead; and
Owen happily remarks : “ The distinct acting of the will of the
Father and of the will of the Son with regard to each other is
more than a decree, and hath the proper nature of a covenant
or compact.” *
Two great thoughts confront us in reference to Christ
throughout the Old and New Testament—(1) that He is a
DIVINE PERSON, and (2) that He is THE ANOINTED SERVANT OF
THE Lorp. On the one hand, the child born is designated the
Wonderful, Counsellor, THE MIGHTY Gop (Isa. ix. 6); and, on
the other hand, our attention is turned to Him as THE
SERVANT OF THE LorRD upon whom the Spirit has been put
(Isa. xlii. 1). And these two thoughts are never disjoined in
Biblical theology.
A twofold line of thought might here be pursued by us to
show the constant agency of the Spirit on Christ’s humanity.
(1) The idea of man implies it (Gen. ii. 7); and (2) the great
fact of the Incarnation takes for granted that Christ’s manhood
was immediately filled and led by the Spirit.. Many modern
writers who deal with Christology, and venture to write Lives
of Jesus, are wont to describe the Redeemer in glowing
language as a man replenished with an absolute fulness of the
Spirit,—whatever meaning they may attach to that term,—
but maintain for the most part an ominous silence on His
higher nature and on His divine pre-existence as the second
Person of the Trinity. But both thoughts must be combined.
1 See Owen’s Works, Edin. ed., vol. xii. 496.
124 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
The passages which refer to the Spirit as anointing Christ
are chiefly given historically. The teaching of the Baptist on
the anointing of the Messiah is full of significance. It gives
conclusive evidence that the Baptist by no means taught,
according to the views largely adopted by the uninspired
writers of the Life of Jesus, that it was the absolute fulness
and presence of the Spirit which constituted all the higher
element that was in Christ, or that this was all that is
involved in what is called His Incarnation.
It is worthy of notice that, prior to the mission of the
Comforter to act with convincing power on the world, Scrip-
ture speaks of a mission of the Spirit conjoined with that of
the Son. The Messiah is introduced by the prophet Isaiah
saying: “ And now the Lord God has sent me and His Spirit”
(Isa. xlviii. 16); for, as Cocceius, Vitringa, and Lampe have
conclusively proved, the words should be so translated. They
bring before us a twofold or conjunct mission, which was
appointed to take place together. They set forth that the
Spirit of God had a part to act in and with the incarnation
on the Person of the Messiah and in the whole performance
of His mediatorial work." We need not refer again to the
remarkable testimony of Isaiah to the anointing of Messiah by
the Spirit, already noticed by us in connection with that
prophet.
With regard to the Incarnation, it was a conjunct act of
the Trinity, in which the Spirit is represented as preparing
the body which the Son assumed, by making it His own in
a sense not to be affirmed of the other Persons of the God-
head. Here I would make one preliminary remark. The
Incarnation was among the category of MEANS to a given
result, and introduced by occasion of sin, which it was
1 In the Symbolum fidei Concilii Toletani XI. a. 675, the Council adopts the
wrong translation of Jerome or the Vulgate, and argues: ‘‘ missus tamen Filius
non solum a Patre sed ab Spiritu Sancto missus credendus est in eo quod ipse
per Prophetam dicit : et nunc Dominus misit me et Spiritus Sanctus.”
|
WORK OF THE SPIRIT IN THE ANOINTING OF CHRIST. 125
intended to put away. Several writers among the scholastics
represented the ultimate design of the Incarnation as the self-
manifestation of the Son of God, thus making it an object for
Christ Himself, and something sought for its own sake. But
it is to think unworthily of God to make it AN END.
Such a notion destroys the grace of the Incarnation, and
too readily leads to the conclusion that it is of the nature
of God to become incarnate. Not less active in the same
direction is the modern theory of Dorner! and others, that
the Incarnation was included in the eternal idea of the world,
irrespective of a fall. We cannot affirm that either the
creation or Incarnation was necessary, or that they were
anything beyond a free result of God’s will. No inner want
was involved; it was only a self-moved act of divine love.
That the Incarnation is but a MEANS to an end, not an ultimate
object in itself, is a position which must be held, if we would
not open the way for that style of speculation to which we
have just adverted. Such a theory is subversive of the deep
foundation on which the atonement rests. Nothing short of
such means—for the Incarnation was but a means, costly as it
was—could suffice to bring about the end designed. The
problem was, How could a guilty creature appear not guilty,
and the partition-wall erected by sin on the one side and
justice on the other, be abolished, that unimpeded love might
flow forth, and man again be the temple of the Holy Ghost ?
The end contemplated was, how every attribute of God could
be magnified, all the persons of the Trinity equally honoured,
and man’s wants so fully met, that from the broken fragments
of the first vessel another should be fashioned with still larger
capacities of happiness and glory.
For all His office the Lord Jesus received THE UNCTION OF
THE SPIRIT: and here a question has been raised: Are we to
refer this unction to the humanity of Christ or to the Person ?
Theodoret, who too much betrays a Nestorian bias, limited
* Dorner’s Entwicklungsyeschichte der Lehre von der Person Christi, 1845,
126 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
—
the unction to the humanity alone.’ On the other hand,
Justin Martyr and Ambrose, not to mention others, refer the
expression UNCTION to the Deity of our Lord. Others, whom
Petavius adduces, refer it to both natures. Unquestionably,
wherever allusion is made to this unction, it must be under-
stood as referring to the Person. The opinion that limits the
unction to His humanity originated from the circumstance
that the propounders of that view concluded—as was by no
means unnatural—that the-expression could have no further
allusion than to the sanctification of our Lord’s humanity at
His nativity and baptism; and they did not duly attend to
the wider acceptation of the phrase in Scripture. The mode
in which the Redeemer subsequently to His exaltation
received the promise of the Holy Ghost, together with the
power of dispensing such a gift to others, is of such a nature,
however, as conclusively proves that the unction is competent
to Him only as God-man *—that is, in both natures. As the
humanity was assumed into the hypostatic union, we may
fitly say, on the one hand, that THE PERSON OF CHRIST was
anointed, so far as THE CALL TO OFFICE was concerned; while
we bear in mind, on the other hand, that it is the humanity
that is anointed in as far as we contemplate the actual sup-
plies of gifts and graces, aids and endowments, necessary for
the execution of His office.
The unction to which we have referred did not preclude, but
presuppose the knowledge of divine things involved in Christ's
pre-existence, and His divine fellowship with the Father before
the world was. That. was not an ideal, but a real pre-exist-
ence, and included an immediate intuitive knowledge of divine
things. The Lord Jesus affirmed of Himself such things as
are not competent to any finite being when He said: “No
1 tnepichn 2% ving ws Osos AAR’ ws cvbpuros (Epitom. div. Decret. ch. 11). See
Petavius, Theol. Dog. de Incarnat. lib, xi. ¢. 8.
2 Maestricht puts it happily thus: ‘‘Proinde unctus est quoad utramque
naturam, quatenus unctio designat vocationem ; sed quoad humanam tantum,
quatenus notat qualificationem” (Theor, Pract. Theol. p. 426).
WORK OF THE SPIRIT IN THE ANOINTING OF CHRIST. 127
man hath ascended up to heaven but He that came down
from heaven, the Son of man who is in heaven” (John iui. 13).
As our Lord existed from eternity, and as an intimate relation
obtained between Him and the Father before the foundation
of the world, His knowledge of divine things was intuitive and
absolutely perfect to such an extent that He could say: “We
speak what we know, and testify what we have seen” (John
iii, 11). He refers to Himself ag participant of the divine
counsels, and as being in heaven before He came down to
earth, And the additional clause: “the Son of man who
is in heaven,”—which is not only genuine,’ but essential to
the sense,—describes, in contrast with the clause: “no man
ascended up to heaven,” the sense in which He affirmed that
He testified what He had seen. With the omnipresence of the
divine nature He was in heaven while He spoke these words
on the earth; for we must by no means translate the words
(0 @v) “ who WAS in heaven,” but “who 18 in heaven.”
The remark of Owen is worthy of deep consideration,
“The only singular immediate act,” says he,’ “of the Person
of the Son on the human nature, was the assumption of it
into subsistence with Himself.” That mode of contemplating
the Person of Christ is Biblical. But that we may not be
ingulfed in one-sidedness, it must be also added that the
Spirit, according to the order of the Trinity, interposes His
power only to execute the will of the Son? And so far is
this from interfering with the glory of the Son, that it rather
reveals Him more conspicuously, that in the work of redemp-
tion the operations of the Spirit are next in order to those of
the Son.
The two natures of our Lord Activety concurrEp in every
mediatorial act. If He assumed human nature in the true and
proper sense of the term into union with His divine person,
1 See Dean Burgon’s Revision Revised, p. 133. Lond. 1883.
* Owen, vol. iii. p. 160, Edin. ed.
° Vid, Lampe’s excellent Disputationes Philol. Theol. de Spiritu Sancto, vol. ii,
128 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
that position must be maintained. The Socinian objection, that
there could be no further need for the Spirit’s agency, and,
in fact, no room for it,—if the divine nature of our Lord was
itself active in the whole range of Christ’s mediation,—is
meant to perplex the question, because these men deny the
existence of any divine nature in Christ’s Person. That style
of reasoning is futile ; for the question simply is, What do the
Scriptures teach? Do they affirm that Christ was anointed by
the Spirit ? (Acts x. 38), that He was led out into the wilder-
ness by the Spirit ? that He returned in the power of the Spirit
to begin His public ministry? that He performed His miracles
by the Spirit? and that, previously to His ascension, He gave
commandments by the Spirit to the disciples whom He had
chosen? (Acts i. 2). No warrant exists for anything akin to
that Kenotic or depotentiation-theory which denudes Him of
essential attributes of the Godhead, and puts His humanity
on a mere level with that of other men. And as little warrant
exists for denying the Spirit’s work on Christ’s humanity in
every mediatorial act which He performed on earth or performs
in heaven.
The unction of the Spirit must be traced in all His personal
and official gifts. In Christ the Person and office coincided.
In His divine Person He was the substance of all the offices
to which He was appointed ; and these He was fitted by the
Holy Spirit to discharge: The offices would be nothing apart
from Himself, and could have neither coherence nor validity
without the underlying Person. But He was also anointed
with the Spirit, nay, the absolute receiver of the Spirit,
poured on Him in such a plenitude that it was not by
measure (John ili. 34).
As to the UNCTION of the Lord Jesus by the Spirit, it was
different according to the THREE GRADES successively imparted.
The first grade was at the Incarnation; the second coincided
with His baptism; the third and highest grade was at the
ascension, when He sat down on His mediatorial throne and
WORK OF THE SPIRIT IN THE ANOINTING OF CHRIST. 129
received from the Father the gift of the Holy Ghost to bestow
upon His Church in abundant measure.
I, The FIRST GRADE of this anointing with the Spirit took
place at the Incarnation or nativity. The words, as given by
Luke, contain a brief description of the supernatural concep-
tion: “The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power
of the Highest shall overshadow thee: wherefore that holy
thing that shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of
God” (Luke i. 35). And they show that the Lord’s humanity
was sinless, and that it never was in Adam’s covenant. The
second clause describes more fully what was said in the first
clause, according to the exegetical rule, that in corresponding
members of this sort the darker is to be explained by the
clearer. The import of both clauses is, that the Holy Spirit
was the former of Christ’s human nature; and that the Son
by assuming it into personal union, made it His own by
a right peculiar to Himself—that is, by a union personal
and incommunicable to the other Persons of the Godhead2
And these words are important as serving to refute the
ancient and recent Errorists, who disliked the idea that our
Lord’s flesh was formed by the Spirit from Mary’s substance,
and fancied to themselves a certain heavenly flesh brought
with Him from above.
Another point demanding notice is the statement that the
holy thing born of Mary should be called the Son or Gop.
In construing this clause, we must make “the holy thing born
' Dr. M‘Crie well remarks, in his sermon on the love of the Spirit: ‘‘In the
glorious person of the Redeemer, next to the GRACE oF UNION, which is the
effect of the assumption of human nature by the Son of God, THE GRACE OF
UNCTION is the most wonderful object of contemplation” (vol. iv. p. 362).
? It was united to Him in such a sense that it also (xa#i) is the Son of God.
That holy thing began to be at the conception by the Spirit. The words of
thee (tx ov), deleted by many in the phrase, should probably be retained in
the text, for they are found in such a number of Fathers (Justin, Irenzeus,
Tertullian, Cyprian, Athanasius, Chrysostom, Epiphanius, Jerome) that the
balance of authority from this source alone goes far to counterbalance the
evidence of faulty manuscripts against them,
’ I
130 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
of thee ” the nominative of the sentence, and “ shall be called
Son of God” the predicate. They’ who put the adjective
HOLY as the predicate thus: “that which is to be born shall
be called holy,” not only misapprehend the grammatical con-
struction, but eliminate the truth which the clause was in-
tended to convey. The true meaning is: the holy thing
born of thee shall, in virtue of the hypostatic union, be also
called the Son of God, thus asserting the unity of the Person.
The words ovo xaé intimate that there is both an eternal
generation and a holy thing begotten, created when assumed,
and assumed when created, and that the result is not two
Persons, but one; for the holy thing to which Mary gave
birth is ALSO called the Son of God.
This explanation meets the argument of the Unitarians,
whose plea, derived from this verse, is, that the future tense,
“ shall be called,” implies that Christ was not the Son of God
by eternal pre-existence, and that He only began to be the Son
of God when He took the flesh; thus confounding the differ-
ence between His eternal Sonship and His being called so in
the knowledge and confession of the Church—that is, the differ-
ence between being and manifestation. The nativity by the
Holy Spirit from the Virgin could not make humanity the Son
of God. As the humanity, however, was assumed into personal
union by the Son, it also is called the Son of God. Everything
included in the Spirit’s work on Christ’s humanity is of the last
importance. Thus it is abundantly evident from Scripture—
unless we give an arbitrary meaning to the phrase: “ The Holy
Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall
overshadow thee” (Luke i. 35) — that the Lord’s humanity
was produced by the Holy Ghost in a supernatural way, which
at once obviated the possibility of contracting guilt from Adam,
or of deriving any transmitted corruption, and which, by an
act of infinite wisdom and power, put Him within the human
family as a kinsman-Redeemer, and yet exempted Him from
1 So Bornemann and the Revised Version incorrectly,
*
a
WORK OF THE SPIRIT IN THE ANOINTING OF CHRIST. Por
being in Adam’s covenant ; for He was the second Adam, the
Son of man.
Nor did the: mother need an immaculate nature. The
question, How could pure humanity be derived from a defiled
source which uniformly entails corruption on others? is a
difficulty which has staggered many—the Valentinians, the
Anabaptists, the Quakers, and some modern Plymouthists on
the one side, and the entire Church of Rome on the other, The
sects above named attempted to meet the difficulty by repre-
senting Mary as but a pipe or channel (c@Anv) through which
a heavenly body or flesh, immediately created by the Holy
Ghost, but not formed from her substance, was introduced into
the world. But on that principle the Lord Jesus would
belong to another order of beings, and would not be our
brother, born into our family (Heb. ii. 14). And redemption
was only possible when effected by a GoEL. or kinsman-
Redeemer. As to the way in which the Romish Church met
the difficulty in the Bull which affirmed the immaculate con-
ception of the Virgin Mary and her exemption from all taint
of original sin before she was born,’ the presupposition (or, as
theologians express it, the Tp@tov w~reddos) can be no other
than the repetition of the exaggerated theory of Flacius on
the subject of original sin, from which the entire Protestant
Church, Lutheran and Reformed, recoiled with equal horror—
viz. that sin had become the very essence of man. The
divines who confuted Flacius at once saw that on such a
Supposition an incarnation would have been impossible, and
replied that human nature, corrupted as it was by the sin of
Adam, was still, as a work of God, good, and capable of
redemption; that we can distinguish in idea between the
good work of God and the Vitiating taint superinduced upon
it, though we cannot Separate these elements; and that God
can do both—redeem His creature, and separate the sin. On
the ground of this distinction, which is presupposed in the
* See the definition of 10th Dec. 1854,
132 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT,
whole redeeming and regenerating grace of God, nature could
be made available as the substance out of which, by the
miraculous intervention of the Holy Ghost, the sinless
humanity of our Lord could be produced. The theory
of Rome makes a sinless mother indispensable ; and it is as
faulty as that of the above-named sects, which resorted in
their perplexity to the conclusion that Mary was but a medium
of transmission. If both these tendencies egregiously fail by
regarding original sin as an insuperable difficulty to the sup-
position that our Lord derived His flesh from a fallen mother,
Schleiermacher and his school, from antagonism to the super-
natural in miracle, place themselves on a Pelagian view otf
humanity, and concede that there was nothing more than the
ordinary generation. As to the theory of Menken and Irving,
that our Lord took fallen humanity, it wholly mistakes the
great end of the supernatural conception. According to the
first promise given in Genesis (iil. 15), and announced by
Isaiah a second time, the Saviour was to be born of a virgin
(Isa. vii. 14). The Holy Spirit was upon Him, accordingly,
from the moment of His conception, displaying His power in
supplying Him with the endowments, capacities, and gifts—
physical, intellectual, and spiritual—which were necessary for
His high work. As sanctification belongs to the Spirit's
operations, there can be no doubt that everything required
for the sanctification of the Lord’s humanity was plentifully
supplied by the agency of the Holy Spirit, who warded off
every taint from whatever quarter it could possibly approach
Him. Not only so; the soul of Christ, from the first moment
of conscious existence, was filled with actual communications
of the Spirit for such exercises of trust, and love, and holy
affections as were necessary in the experience of Him who
came as the second Adam, with the image of God restored in
all its fulness (Ps. xxii. 10), He who made man a temple of
God at first, and who was restoring. it in the Incarnate Son,
was incessantly active in conferring every conceivable gift,
WORK OF THE SPIRIT IN THE ANOINTING OF CHRIST. 133
and in signally augmenting these gifts in ever-increasing
measure at successive stages for the great work to be per-
formed. All this was for His private life.
“ And the child grew and waxed strong in Spirit (rvetpate’),
filled with wisdom” (Luke ii. 40). This passage proves that
we must ascribe to the Spirit all the progress in Christ’s
mental and spiritual development, and all His advancement
in knowledge and holiness. He went through the successive
stages of acquirement in a manner absolutely unique, because
His humanity had its existence in the personal union. He
was filled by the Spirit with a wisdom which replenished all
the powers of His rational nature. Though the increase, at
first sight, seems incompatible with His being the Son of God,
yet perfection is compatible with progress in a created nature,
and He must needs be made like to His brethren. He knew
as a boy what He had not acquired as a child; and as all the
gifts were supplied to Him by the Spirit, we can trace the
progress in the following stages which come to light in our
Lord’s history. The Spirit was given to Him, in consequence
of the personal union, in a measure which no mere man could
possess, constituting THE LINK between the Deity and humanity,
perpetually wmparting the full consciousness of His personality,
and making Him inwardly aware of His divine Sonship at all
times (Luke ii. 49).
Thus the Spirit at the incarnation became the great guiding
principle of all Christ’s early history,’ according to the order
of operation that belongs to the Trinity. It was the Holy
Spirit that formed His human nature and directed the tenor
of His earthly life. His human nature had no distinct per-
sonality, nor any self-directing principle (76 ryepovsxdv), apart
from the personal union; and as He was not less perfect, but
1 This reading has a preponderance of authority in its favour.
2 On this point see the remarks of OWEN in his Discourse on the Holy Spirit
(vol. iii. Edin. ed.) ; of Hurr1on On the Divinity of the Holy Spirit ; and of
GuysE On the Holy Spirit, a Divine Person.
134 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
more perfect than any other of the family of man on this
account, it must be carefully remembered that THE FULL CON-
SCIOUSNESS that He was the only Son of God, who came from
God and went to God (John xiii. 3), flowed perpetually from
the Spirit. Zhe communication* from the one nature to the
other was by the Spirit, the EXECUTIVE of all the works of
God, Hence He never spoke or acted but at the proper time
(John vii. 6). He had His hour for everything that He per-
formed, and a full consciousness derived from the Spirit that
He was the Son of God, The Godhead dwelling in Him
made all DUE COMMUNICATIONS TO His MANHOOD BY THE HOLy
Guost. All the evangelists, but especially the Gospel of John,
show that the Spirit prompted all His actions, and gave
* The following quotation from Bishop Horsley’s sermons will serve to
elucidate the position which we have here affirmed: ‘Neither of the two
natures was absorbed in the other, but both remained in themselves perfect,
notwithstanding the union of the two in one person. The Divine Word, to
which the humanity was united, was not, as some ancient heretics imagined,
instead of a soul to inform the body of the man; for this could not have been
without a diminution of the divinity, which upon this supposition must have
become obnoxious to all the perturbations of the human soul,—to the passions
of grief, fear, anger, pity, joy, hope, and disappointment,—to all which our
Lord without sin was liable. The human nature in our Lord was complete in
both its parts, consisting of a body and a rational soul. The rational soul of our
Lord’s human nature was a distinct thing from the principle of divinity to which
it was united; and being so distinct, like the souls of other men, it owed the
right use of its faculties, in the exercise of them upon religious subjects, and its
uncorrupted rectitude of will, to the influence of the Holy Spirit of God. Jesus
indeed ‘was anointed with this holy oil above His fellows,’ inasmuch as the
intercourse was uninterrupted,—the illumination by infinite degrees more full,
and the consent and submission, on the part of the man, more perfect than in
any of the sons of Adam; insomuch that He alone of all the human race, by
the strength and light imparted from above, was exempt from sin, and rendered
superior to temptation, To Him the Spirit was given not by measure. The
unmeasured infusion of the Spirit into the Redeemer’s soul was NOT THE
MEANS, BUT THE EFFECT, of its union to the second person of the Godhead. prove ao to
in conversion DARE in every religious act ; al the controversy,
bespeaking as it does the remarkable Tamination of Augustin’s
mind by the Holy Spirit, was accompanied and followed by
results which have pervaded Western Christianity more or less
to this day. Of Augustin himself, in whom we see these
opinions vitally represented, we may say that subsequently
to the reception of those views in which his mind found its
Ne a pene rt ee
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. ow
resting-place, his whole life was a hymn of praise to the
Spirit’s saving grace, and a prayer for new communications of
the Spirit of Life. In all that bears on man’s relation to the
Trinity, this remarkable man may be regarded as the meeting-
place where the streams of the past united, and were sent forth
anew to fertilize the future. Doctrinal truth on Roman soil
reached its culminating point in him ; and whatever afterwards
attained doctrinal importance, was in some way derived from
the works of Augustin.
Pelagius, like all natural men, however cultured, only mis-
took the things of the Spirit of God. His first principle was
free-will, And as to original sin, it was not in his system.
He asserted that Adam’s fall injured his posterity only by
the ill example; that grace facilitated that which could be
done without it; that nothing has moral significance which
does not proceed froin an act of free-will; and that it was
absurd to hold that an innate perversity preceded every
single act. His conception of the human will was that it was
always in a state of perfect equilibrium or indifference between
good and evil, and that it returns as with a bound from any
sinful action to the same equipoise. He deemed it self-con-
tradictory to speak of an evil bias or a tendency to sin, which
is already sin. And in affirming, as he did, that the will
turns with equal ease to good or evil, he made sin consist in
actions merely, not in the nature. Such views of sin obscured
all due perception of the great truth that the Holy Spirit |
must communicate a new life and anticipate the acts of the
will, and heal it of its disease and of the deep inherent ground
of evil which is in it since the fall of man. In a word, there
is nothing in Pelagius’ utterances that gives the impression
that he was a regenerate man drawn by a holy longing or
aspiration towards God. The central thought of Scripture,
that man was made in the divine image, and the temple of
the Spirit, was reduced to a flat external ethical code that
prescribes single actions. The discussions began on Pelagius’
334 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
side with well-meant moral earnestness. But he had no
conception of the Holy Spirit’s operations on the human
heart.
And when we inquire how an earnest moral nature like
his, zealous against corruptions and worldly compromise, could
be possessed with the pride, self-sufficiency, and elation which
he betrays, the explanation is, that he was profoundly ignorant
of man’s natural condition, and of the indispensable necessity
of the Spirit’s regenerating grace. He had never comprehended
Christ?s words: “First make the tree good.” He expected
the tree to yield good fruit as it was. He had inadequate
and superficial views of sin, having never penetrated into the
true state of the heart.
It must be mentioned, as some explanation,—though it is
no palliation,—that the Greek Church from which he had
drawn his general culture and all his theological opinions in
his earlier career, was very superficial in all that sphere of
doctrine and thought. So far as the Church had expressed
her views in the Creed, Pelagius had embraced all the ecclesi-
astical doctrines on the Trinity and the Person of Christ and
the Deity of the Holy Spirit. He stood where Basil and
Athanasius and the two Gregories had stood. The meaning
which he attached to grace was the natural ability for good,
the gift of the posse. He held that the will and performance
were all the man’s own, as if he had never read Paul’s words:
“Tt is God that worketh in you both to will and to do of His
good pleasure” (Phil. ii. 13); and that by the right use of
human freedom man merited eternal life. Only when refuted
by Augustin’s arguments did he allow that grace took in or
was exercised about the remission of sin. He allowed no
renewing influence on the will, nothing but an external aid.
Hence, in writing to Innocent of Rome, Augustin says: “ Let
him be sent for to Rome, and asked expressly what he means
by the term GRACE; or let him explain his meaning by letter:
and if he be found to affirm the ecclesiastical and apostolic
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. So0
truth, let him be fully absolved, and let us rejoice in him.
For whether he calls grace free-will or remission of sins, or
the precept of the law, he affirms none of those things which
tend to conquer lusts and temptations by the supply of the
Hloly Spirit which He who ascended to heaven has shed on us
abundantly.” These last words show in what sense Augustin
used the term grace, in contrast with the opposite opinion of
Pelagius. Nothing serves more to show the defective views
of grace that prevailed in the Eastern Church, than the fact
that Pelagius was acquitted in a.pD. 415 at the two Synods of
Jerusalem and Diospolis. The great Church-teachers of the
East, while admitting man’s natural sinfulness and the Spirit's
agency, had continued for generations, as Augustin did in his
early theological development, to assign the ultimate decision
to the power of free-will.” They never attempted to explain
the two sides.
Augustin’s system had become the direct antithesis of this.
Pelagius laid all stress on man’s free-will. Augustin laid all
emphasis on divine grace, which he understood as the effica-
cious and ever-continued operation of the Holy Spirit shedding
abroad the love of God in the heart. Not that he denied
free - will, for he maintained that IT WAS ALWAYS FREE,
BUT NOT ALWAYS GooD. His words in the clearest manner
show how free-will was admitted in ordinary things: “We
acknowledge,” says he, “ that in all men there is a free-will;
for they all, indeed, have natural innate understanding and °
reason ; not that they are able to act in things pertaining to
God so as to love and fear God from the heart,—but only in
external works of this life have they freedom to choose good
or evil. By good I mean that which nature is able to per-
‘ Kyriakos, in his interesting Church History, published at Athens in 1881,
speaks of his Church’s opinions in contrast with Augustinianism as follows:
iy 77 avaroAn Widacusro peorlovoa ris mEeraukD Abyvotimeuod xal rerayiavocuod
Oswpia avaryvwpiloven wiv thy aroAUTIY avayuny cis being KUplvos Wpos aToAUTpworY
mupnoder ou svn buews nal rny dice THs EP eubspas bsArosws TUmpeETorNY TOU avbpamov ty Ta
tpyy tis cwrnplas adrcd (tom, 2, p. 7).
336 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
form, as to labour in the field or not, to eat, to drink, to visit
a friend or not,’ ete.
The point which Augustin discussed was ORIGINAL SIN AND
FREE-WILL, or the free-will after the fall of man. He proved
that in and by the first man the nature of all was radically
corrupted (in deterius mutata), and that we were all that one
man (ille unus homo omnes fuerunt); that man was left to
the freedom of his will, and by an act of abused freedom pre-
cipitated the race into the bondage of sin, from which no one
can be freed but by the grace of God. He held that by an
ill use of freedom man destroyed both himself and his free-
will. But Augustin is always careful to draw a distinction
between the nature or substance of man which is good and
the vitiating taint which has defiled it (Znch. vi. chap. 10).
With the fall from God, freedom was lost. He did not assert
that the will was lost or the power to will, but that the true
liberty of willing good is lost, and in its place has come the
peccandi necessitas, or inevitable course of sinning. Hence
man can be called out of this state only by the grace of
God’s Spirit, which consists, according to him, not in the
mere instruction of the understanding by truth, nor in the
mere remission of sins, but in the renewing operations of the
Holy Spirit, and in a new life of love. He describes it as
creative, and as transforming the entire man (Sp. e¢ Jvt. ii1.).
He distinguishes this from everything proceeding from mere
nature, and as the opposite of original sin, which, according
to him, consists in evil desire (concupiscentia), Of this evil
desire, grace is the antithesis, consisting in holy love to God.
One of Augustin’s deeply spiritual remarks is, that grace anti-
cipates the will (gratia preevenit voluntatem), and that we
do not speak of God as having given grace, but in the present
tense, aS GIVING GRACE—that is, ever giving it. Even the
longing for grace is God’s work (volentem prevenit ut velit,
volentem subsequitur ne frustra velit),
And when we inquire how grace, or the Spirit, stands
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 337
related to freedom, we find Augustin’s answer expressed in
words which have constantly been re-echoed in different
forms by Anselm, Bernard, Luther, and Calvin—viz. that
free-will is not made void, but is healed by grace (gratia
sanat voluntatem, Sp. et Lit, xxx.). But he allowed that still
there were remains of sin in the Christian. He says, in his
refutation of Julian: “The law which is in our members is
put away by regeneration, and yet remains in the flesh, which
is mortal. It is put away,—for the guilt is entirely remitted
by the sacrament through which believers are born again; and
yet it remains,—for it produces evil gests against hich the
believer strives,”
On the great question between the true doctrine of Chris-
tianity and the deistical religion of Pelagius, nothing can be
more explicit than Augustin’s testimony. Thus he Says :
“ Neither doth a man begin to be converted or changed from
evil to good by the beginnings of faith, unless the free and
undeserved mercy of God work it in him. Let the grace of
God, therefore, be so accounted of, that Jrom the beginnings
of his conversion to the end of his perfection, he that glorieth
should glory in the Lord. Because, as none can begin a good
work without the Lord, so none can perfect it without the
Lord.” And again: “It is certain that we will when we
will, but He causes us to will who works in us to will”
(De Grat. et Lib. Arb. chap. ii.). To the same effect all the
writers speak who imbibed Augustin’s sentiments, Thus
Maxentius says: “We believe that the natural free-will is
able to do no more than to discern and desire carnal or
worldly things, which may perhaps seem glorious with men,
but not with God; but those things that belong to eternal
life, it can neither think, nor will, nor desire, nor perform,
but only by the infusion and inward working of the ffoly Ghost,
who is also the Spirit of Christ.” Fulgentius is not less
explicit: “We have not received the Spirit of God because v
we believe, but that we may believe,”
‘
338 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
Augustin’s unanswerable polemic had so fully discredited
Pelagianism in the field of argument, that it could no longer
be made plausible to the Christian mind. It collapsed. But
a new system soon presented itself, teaching that man with
his own natural powers is able to take the first step towards his
conversion, and that this obtains or merits the Spirit’s assist-
ance. Cassian, a Scythian by birth, and a scholar of Chry-
sostom, holding the rank of abbot in a Marseilles monastery,
was the founder of this middle way, which came to be called
SEMI-PELAGIANISM, because it occupied intermediate ground
between Pelagianism and Augustinianism, and took in ele-
ments from both. He acknowledged that Adam’s sin ex-
tended to his posterity, and that human nature was corrupted
by original sin. But, on the other hand, he held a system of
universal grace for all men alike, making the final decision
_in the case of every individual dependent on the exercise of
free-will, The Massilians, as they were called from Cassian’s
monastery, opposed and censured Augustin for permitting
himself to be carried to the opposite extreme from Pelagius,
and declared that he attributed too much to divine grace.
Their opinions, as we learn from the letter of Prosper to
Augustin, and also from the letter of Hilary, were as follows:
they held that the first movement of the will in the assent of
faith must be ascribed to the natural powers of the human
mind. This was their primary error. Their maxim was:
“ It is mine to be willing to believe, and it is the part of God’s
grace to assist.” They asserted the sufficiency of Christ’s
erace for all, and that every one according to his own will
obeyed or rejected the invitation, while God equally wished
and equally aided all men to be saved. Prosper, in his theo-
logical poem, de ingratis, a term which he applies to these
men, brings this out with much force. Cassian held that
man’s moral power for good is only weakened and enfeebled,
but not dead, and that he has still such a sense of his disease
that he can desire a cure (voluntas medicum querens). The
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 339
entire system thus formed is a half-way house containing ele-
ments of error and elements of truth, and not at all differing
from the Arminianism which, after the resuscitation of the
doctrines of grace by the Reformers, diffused itself in the
very same way through the different Churches. Semi-Pela-
gianism represented conversion as proceeding partly from man’s
free-will and partly from divine grace. It puts them in juxta-
position, and the adherents of the system were some of them
more inclined to the one side, or to Pelagianism, while others
inclined more to the Augustinian view. It satisfied neither.
Augustin, who had triumphantly refuted Pelagianism,
received intelligence of what was tuking place at Marseilles
from his faithful Gallic scholars, Prosper and Hilary, and
proceeded without loss of time to direct attention to the new
phase of error. He was soon, however, to be removed from
the scene of conflict to his everlasting rest. But he had the
opportunity in his treatises on “ Predestination,” and on “The
Gift of Perseverance,” to prove that this half-and-half system
was untenable, and in the last degree mischievous. He
showed that it must lead men back to Pelagianism, if the
orthodox faith was not accepted from the heart. Cassian,
with a view to secure a place for the merit of works, had
affirmed that man begins the work of salvation, and then
receives as a reward further grace and aid in the path on
which he has entered. It was easy to expose this unscrip-
tural position, which led back the mind to the Pelagian
depreciation of divine grace. Augustin appeals to the text
which had given rest to his own mind (1 Cor. iv. 7), and
also to Paul’s statements elsewhere (Rom. xi. 35; 2 Cor.
iii. 5). He shows them that their position implied that they
would merit grace by attributing to man the first commence-
ment. He showed, moreover, the folly of a dogma which
ascribed to man the most difficult thing—the commencement
of a new spiritual life, and which left to God’s Spirit the
easier task of merely conferring an aid or assistance afterwards.
340 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
The principal error of the Semi-Pelagian system consisted
in the fact that grace was said to be given according to men's
merits—that is, according to the good use or right improve-
ment of the natural power of free-will, But grace was often
used by them to intimate nothing more than the law and the
prophets. After a century of discussion the inner contra-
diction of Semi-Pelagianism became apparent, and at the
Synod of Orange (A.D. 529) it was repudiated in a series of
positions or doctrinal statements, which may be said not only
to have given this heresy a decisive check, but to have
exhibited the truth with a precision, accuracy, and fulness
than which we have scarcely anything more condensed and
valuable on this topic in the whole compass of theological
literature. Though it was but a provincial Synod, 2 came to
have all the validity of an Ecumenical Council. It puts
together the results of the whole previous discussions on
Pelagianism and Semi- Pelagianism, and has the further
advantage of being specially directed to the divine operation
in the matter of regeneration. I shall subjoin the first seven
Canons of this memorable Synod, as containing the soundest
and most scriptural utterances on this momentous topic :—
“1. If any man affirm that the whole man in soul and
body has not been corrupted by Adam’s transgression, but
that the body only is subject to corruption, while the freedom
of the soul remains unhurt, that man, seduced by Pelagius’
error, contradicts the Scripture which says: ‘The soul that
sinneth, it shall die.’
«9. Tf any man affirm that Adam’s transgression only
injured himself, but not his posterity, or that only corporeal
death, the punishment of sin, but not sin itself, which is the
death of the soul, passed by one man to the entire human
family, he ascribes injustice to God, contradicting the apostle
(Rom. v. 12).
«3, If any man say that the grace of God is given at
man’s petition, but not that grace produces the supplication,
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 341
he contradicts the prophet Isaiah, who says, and the apostle
who says the same: ‘I am sought of them who asked not
after me: I am found of them who sought me not’ (Isa.
Ixv. 1).
“4, If any man affirm that God waits for our will that we
may be purged from sin, and does not confess that it is due to
the infusion and operation of the Holy Ghost upon us that we
desire to be cleansed, he resists the Holy Ghost Himself, who
says that the will is prepared by God; and the apostle’s testi- .
mony, that it is God who worketh in us both to will and to
do of His good pleasure. -
“5, If any one say that the beginning or increase of faith,
and the very movement of mind toward faith by which we
believe in Him that justifies the ungodly, and come to the
regeneration of baptism, is in us not by the gift of grace,—
that is, by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, correcting our
will from unbelief to faith, from ungodliness to piety,—but by
nature, he is proved an enemy to the doctrine of the apostles,
as Paul says: ‘He that hath begun a good work in you will
perform it to the day of Jesus Christ ;’ and again: ‘To you
it is given in Christ not only to believe, but also to suffer for
His sake’ (Phil. 1. 6, 29). They who affirm that the faith
by which we believe in God is natural, describe all who are
estranged from the Church as in a manner believers.
“6. If any man affirm that mercy is imparted to us when,
without the grace of God, we believe, will, desire, endeavour,
watch and labour, pray, seek and knock, and does not confess
that ut is of the inspiration and infusion of the Spirit of God
that we can believe, will, or do any of all these things as we
ought,—who. merely affirms that the aid of grace is added to
the humility and obedience of man, and does not confess that
our obedience and humility is a gift of his grace,—he contra-
dicts the apostle, who says: ‘What hast thou that thou hast
not received ?’ and: ‘ By the grace of God I am what I am.’
“7, If any man affirm that he can by the strength of
342 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
nature think anything good pertaining to the salvation of
eternal life, as he ought, or choose or consent to the saving
or evangelical preaching, without the illumination and vnspi-
ration of the Holy Spirit, who gives to all the sweet relish
in consenting to and believing the truth, he is deceived by a
heretical spirit, not understanding the word of God in the
gospel: ‘ Without me ye can do nothing ;’ and that saying of
the apostle: ‘Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think
anything as of ourselves’ (2 Cor. ili. 5).”
A historical succession of testimonies to the same effect
might be supplied from Maxentius, Fulgentius, Albinus,
Gregory the Great, and others, which would be found to be
equally clear and interesting. But as the object of this
sketch is only to notice the salient points of history, I shall
refrain from entering into these details, and content myself
with quoting a few words of the treatise “on the calling of
the Gentiles,’ of which Leo has been supposed by many to
be the author, though the writer in reality is unknown.
_ After saying that it would be ruinous to be deprived of the
Holy Spirit, the writer adds: “He [the Spirit] indeed, in
the essence of the Deity, is everywhere and all-comprehen-
sive, but is conceived in a certain manner to recede from
those whom He ceases to govern. And the cessation of His
aid ws to be regarded as His absence, which that man madly
thinks useful to himself who rejoices in his good actions,
and thinks that he rather than God hath wrought them.
The grace of God must therefore be owned in the fullest
and most unqualified sense, the first office of which is that His
help be felt: ‘We have not received,’ says the apostle, ‘the
spirit of the world, but the Spirit of Ged, that we might know
the things that are freely given to us of God.’ Whence, if
any man think that he has any good things of which God is
not the author but himself, he has not the Spirit of God, but
of the world, and swells with that secular wisdom of which
it is written: ‘I will destroy the wisdom of the wise.’”
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 343
A long intervening period followed, during which eccle-
siastical opinion, with many fluctuations of a downward
tendency, was still publicly controlled by the Canons of the
Synod of Orange. That much was done in defence of the
doctrines of grace by the writers whom I have already
mentioned as opposed to Semi - Pelagianism, and tending
effectually to counteract the efforts of Cassian, Faustus,
Vincentius Lerinensis, and the like, and to discredit the
Semi-Pelagian views, cannot be questioned. But it is too
evident that pure Augustinianism was by no means accepted
in every quarter. We see this in the fate of Godeschale,
and in other incidents of a like nature.
When we come down the stream of History, we are sur-
prised to find how early the current of doctrine on the subject
of grace is found running in a wrong direction. It is not to
the personal Holy Spirit, awakening faith and working on the
human mind, that allusion was made, but to the sacraments
as CONTAINING GRACE, and as conveying grace to the receiver,
whether faith was exercised by him or not. The Greek
Church has only the sacraments as the means of grace ; and
the word of God, preached and received by faith, drops
out of sight. The sacraments enlarged beyond the scriptural
number, and regarded as conveying grace, do all ex opere
operato.
The Church of Rome in the very same way attached all im-
portance to the mere outward administration of the sacraments. |
The Council of Trent and the clergy of the Church of Rome,
generally absorbed in the eager desire to magnify sacramental
grace as the food of the soul (cibus anime), have fallen into
the same error, and differ from the Greek Church only in one
point, viz. that it has something to say in commendation of
PREACHING THE WORD OF GOD as an element of furthering the
religious life, but nothing to say in favour of READING THE
DIVINE WoRD. In reality both Churches, in a legal ritualistic
way, identify the mere use of sacraments with the communica-
344 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
tion of grace; and they have nothing but an outward service
(opus operatum).
We come next to Bernard, who strenuously asserted
Augustin’s views, and who in virtue of doing so became one.
of the most powerful characters that shed an ennobling
influence on the medieval Church. Bernard’s treatise ON
GRACE AND FREE-WILL is singularly fresh and accurate, and
his age, as Neander has well pointed out, was a new spring-
time of spiritual life after a long winter. At the beginning
of the twelfth century a new creative epoch entered, and a
new outpouring of the Holy Ghost appeared when religion,
though still mingled with foreign elements, decidedly revived
among the nations. Bernard was the representative of that
mystic or pectoral theology which runs through the medieval
period wherever it shows spiritual elements. The stream of
religious thought may be said to have divided in two from his
time, the one more scholastic, the other more mystic. The
definitions and distinctions supplied by Bernard are often of
the happiest. . Thus he says: “Simply to will comes from
man’s nature; to will wickedly comes from corrupt nature ; to
will well, from supernatural grace.” Another passage from
his treatise on grace and free-will is as follows: “ You say,
What, then, is it that free-will does? LIanswer briefly, It is
made whole (salvatur). Take away free-will, and there will be
nothing to be healed. Take away grace, and there will be
no healing influence (non erit unde salvetur). This work
cannot be effected without the two—the one the cause by
which it is accomplished, the other the subject on which, or
in which, it is accomplished. God is the author of salvation:
free-will is only capable of receiving it (tantum capax).”
The transition stage between Bernard and the epoch of
the Reformation was the period of medieval mysticism. This
mystic theology, influenced as it was by vivid views of the
Holy Spirit, may be said to have moved on a twofold hinge—
on the sense of sin, blindness, inability, and defilement on the
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 345
one hand; and on the great deliverance from all parts of moral
and spiritual ruin, which is hourly to be found from Christ’s
Spirit, on the other. Introverting its regards, this school of
_theology occupied itself with the personal Redeemer, and with
the restoration of light, life, and holiness by the Holy Spirit.
The centre round which this whole theology moved was
fellowship of life with the Redeemer through the Holy Ghost ;
and it was destined to scatter the seed, and prepare the way
for the clearer views of the Reformation epoch. It may be
said that the mystic element, though insufficient of itself to
give rise to a general reformation, stands connected with
almost every true revival or great religious movement that
has ever taken place. In some cases, it goes before as an
indispensable preliminary. In others, it comes in as a tribu-
tary stream, or as a necessary complement when a movement
threatens to decay. The labours of the older mystics—
Eckart, Tauler, & Kempis, Wessel, and the author of the
Theologia Germanica—stood in a definite relation to the full
development of Christian doctrine at the Reformation. The
felt distance from God, the deep solitude of their hearts, their
desires for the present enjoyment of God as their proper
element—these and similar feelings awakened by the Holy
Spirit were uttered by these writers in mystic language, and
from a mystic point of view; but they served to some con-
siderable extent to rescue a large class from the terrible
infliction of ecclesiastical form and a mere dead orthodoxy.
But the mystic element which limits its regards to CHRIST IN
us, and which fails to give prominence to Christ’s merits FOR
us, never of itself produced a widespread renovation of
spiritual life, It was ignorant of the liberty derived from
imputed righteousness—that is, was ignorant of the true
cround and indispensable condition of the communication of
the Spirit, and of all filial communion with God. And it
bears, when it stands alone, the elements of decay and dete-
rioration in itself. But the great witnesses of free grace and
346 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT,
of Christ’s merits and atonement, whether we think of one
period or another,—such as Luther, Whitefield, Venn, and
others,—were all moulded in their first stage by these views.
THE PERIOD OF THE REFORMATION,
The period of the REFORMATION, to which we now come,
gave a testimony to the Holy Spirit more full and explicit
than had ever been uttered since the apostolic age.’
Considered in its origin, the Reformation was itself a
great work of the Spirit of God, and the men who bore a
leading part in it were fully conscious of this fact. The
Semi-Pelagianism and the Pelagianism in its worst form,
which had insinuated itself into the theology of medieval
times, were denounced in the most unsparing terms. The
Augustinian views were proclaimed with full emphasis and
with resuscitated vigour. But these doctrines, from the altered
circumstances, received a new application and a new direction
in several respects. The term GRACE, for instance, which in
Augustin’s acceptation intimated the inward exercise of love
awakened by the operations of the Holy Spirit (Rom. v. 5),
and which in the scholastic theology had come to denote a
quality of the soul, or the inward endowments, and infused
habits of faith, love, and hope, was now taken in the more
scriptural and wider sense for the free, the efficacious FAVOUR
which is in the divine mind. Luther extended the meaning
according to the terms of Scripture; and Melanchthon ex-
pressed a regret that theologians had not rather used the term
FAvouR. The Reformers having to use the term grace or
free favour in connection with justification through Christ’s
righteousness, began largely to use the phrase: “the work of
the Holy Spirit,” instead of the term “ grace.”
‘See Luthardt, die Lehre vom Freien Willen, Leipz. 1863; Dieckhoff’s
Luther’s Lehre von der Gnade Theol. Zeitsch. 1860; Frank, die Theologie der
fF, Concordie ; Kostlin’s Luther’s Theologie, 1863.
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE, 347
The Reformers connected faith as the receptive organ or
hand by which men receive the imputed righteousness which
justifies us in the closest possible way with the operation of
the Holy Spirit as its author or producing cause. While they
asserted the first point, that justification before God proceeds
only from faith, they asserted not less strongly the second point,
that faith in the heart proceeds only from God’s Spirit, Andon
all occasions they declared that if there be allowed in man any
natural power or natural capacity for believing without the
operation of the Holy Spirit, this inevitably overthrows at the
second stage the very doctrine of grace which had been laid as
the foundation of all. To show this, we need only advert to
the way in which Luther expressed himself a very few years
after the Reformation began. The Reformer had frequently
declared that “in divine and spiritual things we have no
free - will, but only in name.” He said: “That any one
should be represented as just and fearing God who has not
the Spirit, would be the same as if Belial were called Christ.”
And when Erasmus was prevailed on to attempt a refutation
of Luther, he assailed him on a point which some accounted
not a central one—the doctrine of free-will, or the natural
power of man. That was not Luther’s opinion. “I must
own,” said Luther, “ that you alone in this contest have seized
your antagonist by the throat. I thank you for this with all
my heart; for I am better pleased to engage on that subject
than on all those secondary questions of the Pope, purgatory, |
and indulgences, with which the enemies of the gospel have
teased me till now.’ Luther’s treatise in reply to Erasmus,
bearing the title de servo arbitrio, undoubtedly one of the
most powerful treatises ever written on the subject of which
it treats, overthrows the open Pelagianism of Erasmus, who
knew little of theology, and the Semi-Pelagianism of men less
extreme in their opinions than Erasmus; and it proves to
demonstration that the representation of free-will which he
impugns, overthrows Christ’s work For Us and the Spirit’s
348 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
work In us. Almost the only thing that one regrets about
this noble production is not its vehemence, which was the
natural utterance of the writer,—nor the strong statements
about man being under the power of Satan,—nor the repre-
sentation of the will as resembling the motionless inaction
or immobility of a stock or stone, for these, though lamented
by some, will not appear extravagant exaggerations to one
enlightened as Luther was,—but the title of the book.
Had the title been de libero arbitrio et servo, indicating the
natural indefeasible freedom of the human being, and yet
the ground of evil in the will itself, both sides of the
momentous question would have been suitably recognised.
For there are times when the Church is compelled—as,
for instance, in antagonism to the stoical philosophy, to the
Gnostic, Manichzean, Pantheistic, and Determinist theories—
to lay emphasis on the freedom of the will, as well as on its
bondage. These are the two sides, neither of which can be
unduly pressed without the other as its necessary comple-
ment. Hence in Augustin’s time the twofold question
bringing the two sides of truth to light, and running in
direct antagonism to two prevailing errors, was always put as
follows: “ Without free-will, how shall God judge the world ?
Without grace, how shall God save the world?” These are
the two sides of truth, neither of which can ever be long
left in abeyance; and the Church, through the whole tenor
of her history, has ever been compelled to exhibit both,
sometimes in the same age enforcing the one against
Fatalism, and the other against an arrogant Semi-Pelagianism.
It was against the latter that the Reformers had more
especially to testify.
After the allusion to Luther’s treatise “on the bondage of
the will,” it is not necessary to put together at any length a
collection of Luther’s sayings on this topic. A few sentences
will suffice as a specimen. Thus he says: “ We have need of
the Spirit of Christ, without whom all our works are only
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE, 349
worthy of condemnation” (damnabilia), And again: “I
reject and condemn as erroneous every doctrine which extols
our free-will, and fights against the assistance and grace of
our Saviour Jesus Christ; because without Christ death and
sin rule over us, and the devil is the god and prince of the
unconverted world.” The noble words of the Reformer
toward the close of his treatise de servo arbitrio are as
follows: “I confess for myself, that even if it were possible
I would not have free-will committed to me, or anything what-
ever left in my hand whereby I might endeavour after salva-
tion; not merely because I could not, amid so many adver-
saries and dangers, and, moreover, opposing devils, withstand
and retain it—since one devil is more powerful than all men,
and no one would be saved; but because, even though there
were no hazards, no adversaries, no devils, I should be con-
strained perpetually to labour in uncertainty, and to beat the
air.” Calvin is in full harmony with Luther, and constantly
appeals to Augustin’s views ; and it is not necessary to do more
than refer to his Jnstitutes.
_ We shall now refer succinctly to the doctrinal views of
the Protestant Churches, Lutheran and Reformed. Never
since the days of the apostles had anything been defined or
preached in reference to the operations of the Holy Spirit
more full, accurate, and ample than was set forth in all the
Protestant Churches under the blaze of light which shone all
around. The Lutheran theologian Hunnius thus expressed |
himself: “It is most firmly believed in our Churches that in
divine and spiritual things we have no free-will, but only in
name ;” and adds, “ Not a particle of what Erasmus contends
for now remains to man, and where any such ability for what
is good is to be met with, 2 zs to be ascribed entirely to the
Holy Spirit” (de Lib, Arb.).
Without going into the vast mass of theological writing
which was produced at the period of the Reformation on the
Spirit’s operations, it will be easier, as well as more com-
350 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
pendious, to refer to the SYMBOLIC BOOKS OR CONFESSIONS, and
to the CATECHISMS which the various Churches have given
forth as public documents, and which were designed to
express the Church’s faith, and to serve as the rule of
teaching for the young. It appears that on the gracious
operations of the Spirit, Zwingli, Calvin, Beza, Zanchius,
Martyr, Olivian, Ursinus, and others that might be named,
were in perfect harmony with the great writers of the
Lutheran Church. In a word, the sun of grace shone in
the heavens, and the operations of the Spirit of grace in
that bright period of the Church’s purity and, zeal were
recognised with one consent on every side. As we must
study brevity, let it suffice to say that the harmony of the
Protestant Confessions exhibits the Church - consciousness
more fully than can be found in the individual authorship of
the Churches. Not only so; confessional documents embody-
ing the convictions of collective bodies have a significance
that cannot attach to individual writers, however eminent.
A few extracts here will suffice.
THE AUGSBURG CONFESSION, the Lutheran symbol, says
(Article xviii.): “Concerning free-will it is taught that to
some extent man has freedom of will to lead a just and
honourable life, to choose between things which reason com-
prehends ; but without grace, assistance, and the operation of
the Holy Spirit, he is unable to become pleasing to God, or
to fear God in heart, or to believe in Him, or to cast out
of his heart the innate evil propensity; but these things are
effected through the Holy Spirit, which is given through the
word of God.”
THE CONCORDIA ForMuLA, another Lutheran symbol, says
on free-will in the epitome: “ It is rightly said, however, on
the contrary, that in conversion, God, through the drawing of
the Holy Spirit, makes willing men out of the obstinate and
unwilling ; and that after such conversion the regenerated will of
man does not remain inactive in the daily exercise of repent-
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. obt
ance, but co-operates in all the works of the Holy Spirit which
He performs through us.
“ Also that Doctor Luther has written that the will of man
in his conversion remains purely passive—that is, that it
does nothing at all, is to be understood respectu divine gratie
im accendendis novis motibus—that is, when THE SPIRIT or
Gop through the heard word, or through the use of the holy
sacraments, lays hold on the will of man and effects the new
birth and conversion. For, when the floly Spirit has effected
and accomplished this, and through His divine power and
operation alone has changed and renewed the will of man,
then the new will of man is an instrument and organ of God
the Holy Spirit, so that it not only accepts the grace, but also
co-operates in subsequent works of the Holy Spirit.
“Consequently, that before the conversion of man there
are but two efficient causes found, namely, rHz HoLy SPIRIT,
and the Worp or Gop as the instrument of the Holy Spirit,
through which He effects conversion, and which man is to
hear; he cannot, however, give credence to it and accept it
ehrarieh his own powers, but exclusively through the grace
and operation of God the Holy Spirit.”
We pass to the RerormMeD Cuurcu, and shall begin with
THE HELVETIC CoNFESsION, the most widely accepted of the
Reformed Confessions. This Confession distinguishes very
happily, as the Concorpia Formvta also does, and as the
WESTMINSTER CONFESSION did afterwards, between man FREE .
and upright before the fall, and man fallen, with no Sree-will
to do good after the fall. It is then added: “In regeneration
the understanding is enlightened by the Holy Spirit to under-
stand both the mysteries and the will of God, and the will
itself is not only changed by the Spirit, but also furnished with
powers both to will and to do good ann ous (Rom.
vill. 5, 6).”
The TENTH ARTICLE of the CuurcH oF ENGLAND, after the
admirable statement on original sin in the ninth Article, is to
352 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
the following effect: “The condition of man after the fall of
Adam is such that HE CANNOT TURN and prepare himself by
his own strength and good works to faith and calling upon
God: wherefore WE HAVE NO POWER to do good works pleasant
and acceptable to God, WITHOUT THE GRACE OF GOD BY CHRIST
PREVENTING US, that we may have a good will, AND WORKING
WITH US, when we have that good will.”
In THE ScorrisH CONFESSION (Article xii.) we read: “ We
are so dead, so blind, so perverse, that neither can we feel
when we are pricked, see the light when it shines, nor assent
to the will of God when it is revealed, except the Spirit of the
Lord Jesus quicken that which is dead, remove the darkness
from our minds, and bow our stubborn wills to the obedience
of the blessed gospel.”
In THE FRENCH ConrFESSION the words are: “ We believe
that by the secret grace of the Holy Spirit we are made par-
takers of the light of faith, which is the gracious gift of God,
and peculiar to those alone to whom God sees meet to impart
it.”
In THE CONFESSION OF BASEL we read: “Our nature is
so vitiated, and has such a propensity to sin, that wnless i is
renewed by the Holy Spirit, no man can do or will what is
good of himself.”
In all the Catechisms of the Protestant Church, in Calvin’s
Catechism, in the Heidelberg Catechism, as well as Luther’s,
the testimony to the doctrine of the Spirit is definite and
ample.
We come next to a period of declension, After the
ecclesiastical confession to the doctrine of the Spirit in the
clear emphatic manner already mentioned, there followed a
period of decline and conflict, and this may be traced in all
similar epochs in history. Two phases of opinion, having
much in common with each other, broke out shortly after the
Reformation——THE SYNERGISTIC ERROR in the Lutheran Church,
and ARMINIANISM in the Reformed Church. They ran counter
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE, 353
to the true doctrine of the Spirit and the homage which is
due to the Holy Spirit. They insinuated themselves into
both Churches by conceding to the free-will or natural power
of man more than the Reformers had acknowledged. They
were opinions which led to disastrous consequences in both
the Churches, and broke the force of the Reformation.
The synergism which broke out through the influence of
Melanchthon in the Lutheran Church had everything in
common with the synergistic views of the Greek Church as
represented by all her great writers—Basil, the Gregories,
Chrysostom, and others. Arminianism, again, in the Reformed
Church, was simply a revival of Semi-Pelagianism.
To begin with Synercism. The rise of this controversy,
which came to be agitated shortly after Luther’s death, was
due to the fact that Melanchthon changed his opinion on the
subject of free-will and the natural power of man. He had
held, with Luther, man’s natural inability, and in the first
edition of his Common-places went farther in the way of
denying all liberty than can be vindicated, He began to
waver and vacillate after Erasmus published his polemical
treatises against Luther, and by an enlarged study of the
Greek Fathers, to whom he was already approximating on the
subject of free-will. The change discovered itself in germ in
the second edition of his Loci Communes (A.D. 1535), when
he began to speak of three causes in conversion—the word of
God, the Holy Spirit, and the human will (non sane otiosa). |
He next spoke of the human will assenting to the word of
God. Then, two years after Luther’s death, he describes free-
will as the faculty in man of applying himself to divine grace
(1548)—that is, the ability of applying himself to divine
grace in some way. He began to view the human will not
so much as the thing to be changed, but as a factor or con-
curring cause in conversion, though he only once uses the
term “ co-operation.”
When this lamentable controversy began in 1555, the
Z
354 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
followers of Melanchthon took up the position that man is
not merely passive in conversion, but a co-operating cause.
Strigel of Jena threw himself with all his energy into the
controversy, and openly declared himself in a synergistic sense.
Not to mention others, Flacius, the admirer of Luther, and
one of the richest as well as most erudite minds that adorned
that age, became a vehement assailant of the synergistic
opinions. The controversy, as 1s often the case, seemed some-
times to turn on a razor’s edge, and yet truth was on one side
and error on the other. Strigel, though he continued to de-
clare that a man could not convert himself without the Holy
Spirit, advanced, without doubt, to Semi-Pelagian views when
he maintained the human self-determination in the matter of
conversion. Flacius, again, starts with the assertion of man’s
total incapacity for good, and that the divine operation of the
Holy Spirit alone gives rise to true conversion. But he
committed himself to positions on original sin which were so
extreme that they outraged the theological mind both of the
Lutheran and Reformed Church. He went so far as to affirm
that sin had become the very substance of man—an extravagance
which repelled every mind, and involved the fearful conse-
quence that on such a theory man could not be a subject of
redemption.
The two parties in this controversy largely destroyed each
other's arguments, and needed the intervention of a third
party to mediate between them and readjust the balance of
truth. And this was the very issue that the course of events
brought about. Strigel contended that the Spirit’s action
corresponds to the peculiar nature of the will, but not so as
to destroy the will. He held that the Spirit’s action on man
as a free agent was different from the way in which power is
exercised on mere inanimate and unconscious objects, as a
stock or stone, and that co-action could not be applied to
the will (voluntas non potest cog)). No one will hesitate to
say that so far he was right. But the questionable part of
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 355
his argument begins to appear when he insists on a natural
aptitude or power in the will of man for good. He would
not allow that the natural man was but passive in the act of
conversion, He held that man is not so much dead as sick ;
and he contended that the power for good is not so much
lost as enfeebled, bound, or fettered by sin, so that it can do
nothing without the Holy Ghost; but that when freed IT Co-
OPERATES TO CONVERSION, though in a languid way. He held
that the human will cannot without the Spirit begin its con-
version, but that it is not a resisting or merely passive element,
The affinity of this view, or rather its perfect identity with
Semi-Pelagianism, cannot be doubtful. He seems to have
known nothing in his own experience of a sudden conversion
by divine grace; and he speaks as if it could not be without
the concurrence of a divine and human cause.
Flacius, on his side of the argument, demands whence
arises the will to good, the very inclination to conversion, and
the prayer for it? Does this come from God alone, or partly
from the synergism of man? He adds, “I demand whether
you say that the will co-operates before the gift of faith or
after the reception of faith 2”
The Formula Concordiz, prepared by Brentius, Andrei,
and others, came in to put this matter on its right ground,
and to correct extremes, when the Lutheran Church was in-
volved in the most critica] danger. It repudiated, on the one
side, the error that from the human will could come the first
beginnings of conversion or anything truly good till grace first
apprehends it and replenishes it with new powers; and on
the other side the revolting dogma of Flacius, that original
sin had become *the essence of man, Its admirably-balanced
statements bring out that conversion has dts cficient cause only
im the operation of the ffoly Ghost, and that man neither effects
it nor co-operates in it. It is stated that the Holy Spirit acts
on the will of man, the subject of the change,—that the
operation is on the will and 1 the will by means of the
356 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
word. It repudiates the active synergism of Strigel and the
continuous resistance of Flacius, who contended that before
and after conversion the human will does nothing but resist.
It sets forth that after conversion, but only after conversion,
the mind with new powers begins actively to co-operate.
Tue UnrrariaN Movement, begun by Socinus and carried
on by the Polish Brethren (Fratres Polont), developed a bold
attack on the Holy Spirit, both in regard to His personality
and His work. As, however, it was only another phase of
Naturalism or Deism, as well as directly anti-Trinitarian, it
could not secure a footing within the Church, and was at once
expelled.
But the ARMINIAN MOVEMENT, identical in all respects
with Semi-Pelagianism, insinuated itself into the Reformed
Churches, and became a very formidable power, which spread
in all directions, and can scarcely even yet be said to have
spent its force. The founder of it was Arminius, born in
1560, a man of distinguished gifts, who, by the aid of bene-
volent friends, had been helped forward in his studies till he
was sent to prosecute his theological curriculum under Beza
in 1582. Everything in his history subsequent to this—his
visit to Italy, his acquaintance with Bellarmine, the suspicions
awakened by his utterances after being promoted to the pas-
torate in Amsterdam (A.D. 1588), and the doubts entertained
as to his opinions when called to be Junius’ successor in the
chair of Theology at Leyden, though he declared that he held
with Augustin, and repudiated the Pelagian tenets—creates a
doubt whether the doctrines of grace were ever fully accepted
by him, About a year after entering upon his theological
duties at Leyden, opinions were propounded by him at
variance with the doctrine of the Reformed Church (1604).
Then began the controversy which convulsed the Dutch
Church,
Without entering into all Arminius’ opinions, let me
briefly notice those which referred to the Holy Spirit. He
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 357
maintained that the Spirit’s operation was in every case
resistible, and that there was no invincible efficacy put forth
on any to whom the gospel is preached. The assent of the
will was said to decide the matter. It was held that every
one could obey or resist; that the cause of conversion was
not the Holy Spirit so much as the human will concurring or
co-operating ; and that this was the immediate cause of con-
version, Let me briefly notice the points which came up in
these discussions.
As to the subjects of conversion, it was a question whether
the Holy Spirit exercised the same gracious operation on every
hearer to whom the gospel is first proclaimed. This was
affirmed by the Arminians. Not only so: they condemned it
as an unwarrantable lamitation of the grace of God to hold that
the Holy Spirit effectually works faith in any by removing the
resistance of the mind, and by imparting the power to believe.
In a word, while nominally allowing the action of the Spirit,
it came to this: that it was an inefficacious and resistible
influence, little more—if, indeed, it was anything more—
than external moral suasion.
They placed themselves on the same footing with the Semi-
Pelagians as to everything bearing on the universality of the
Spirit’s grace, as to the equality which must be allowed to all
men, and as to the sufficiency of grace for all alike. They
took the decision of the matter out of God’s Jree-will, which
they challenged, and put it into man’s Sree-will, which they '
maintained. The question was formally raised: Were all
converted that the Spirit intended to convert by the gospel ?
and at the Hague Conference, the Arminians, without scruple
or reserve, laid. down the position that the Holy Spirit, when
He operates on man with the intention of converting him, can
be resisted (Coll. Hag. p. 227). Sufficient grace was strongly
asserted ; by which phrase they intimated that assistance was
given only in such a way and measure that at his own dis-
cretion a man could take the decisive step, and that the will
358 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
can help itself to the act of faith. But they denied that the
Spirit conferred the gift of faith. That the Holy Spirit im-
parts the renewing of the will, or introduces a new quality
into the will, rendering it certain that faith shall ensue, they
denied. They allowed only assistance, but denied that the
will is inclined by the Spirit of God. They insisted that the
Holy Spirit never operates on the will of men except in such
a way as could be resisted. And they openly denied that
faith could be called the gift of God, as wrought by the Spirit
of God.
These Arminian tenets run counter to all the invincible
energy which makes faith the gift of the Spirit of God. They
throw man back on himself, and make all dependent on the
human will in the application of redemption, forgetting that
man has AS LITTLE POWER AS MERIT. On the contrary, the
Confessions all testified according to Scripture that the will
—in other words, that the carnal mind—is enmity against
God, and that the Spirit’s operations are effectual. These
are not so languid as to stop short of taking away the stony
heart. }
After many years’ discussion on these points, in which the
true life of the Church consists, the Synod of Dort was
assembled [13th Nov. 1618 to 9th May 1619] to give an
ecclesiastical decision on them. Representatives were in-
vited from all the Reformed Churches, and these deputies
eagerly came to that great Council, except where the Govern-
ments, from jealousy, refused permission to the deputies to
attend, which was the case with France. All the topics
were discussed with fairness, erudition, and zeal for truth.
This great Synod, equal in importance to any of the Ecu-
menical Councils, is the glory of the Reformed Church.
Since the first FOUR GENERAL COUNCILS, none have ever
assembled with a more momentous charge or commission.
It gave forth in its decrees a full and all-sided outline of ~
the doctrines of special grace; and nobly was its work
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 359
discharged. The decrees of the Synod were not only made
the fundamental articles of the Dutch Church, but continue,
as part of the literature of these questions, to have a signifi-
cance for all time. And it may be questioned whether any-
thing more valuable as an ecclesiastical testimony for the
doctrines of sovereign, special, efficacious grace was ever pre-
pared on this important theme since the days of the apostles,
Its great point was to show that THE SPIRIT PRODUCES ALL,
AND MAN ACTS ALL.
Nowhere has the renewing work of the Holy Spirit been
more correctly and fully exhibited than in the Canons of THE
Synop oF Dorr, from which I shall quote only the following
articles in the division containing the third and fourth Heads
of Doctrine :—
“Article VITI.—As many as are called by the gospel are
unfeignedly (serio) called: for God hath most earnestly and
truly declared in His word what will be acceptable to Him—
namely, that all who are called should comply with the
invitation. He, moreover, seriously promises eternal life
and rest to as many as shall come to Him, and believe on
Him.
“Article IX.—It is not the fault of the gospel, nor of
Christ offered therein, nor of God, who calls men by the
gospel, and confers upon them various gifts, that those who
are called by the ministry of the word refuse to come and
be converted. The fault lies in themselves: some of whom _
when called, regardless of their danger (securt), reject the
word of life; others, though they receive it (admittunt), suffer
it not to make a lasting impression on their heart (umnittunt),
therefore their joy, arising only from a temporary faith, soon
vanishes, and they fall away; while others choke the seed of
the word by perplexing cares and the pleasures of this world,
and produce no fruit. This our Saviour teaches in the
parable of the sower, Matt. xiii.
“Article X.—But that others who are called by the gospel
360 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
obey the call and are converted, is not to be ascribed to the
proper exercise of free-will, whereby one distinguishes himself
above others equally furnished with grace sufficient for faith
and conversion, as the proud heresy of Pelagius maintains;
but it must be wholly to God, who, as He hath chosen His
own from eternity in Christ, so He confers upon them faith
and repentance, rescues them from the power of darkness, and
translates them into the kingdom of His own Son, that they
may show forth the praises of Him who hath called them out
of darkness into His marvellous light; and may glory, not in
themselves, but in the Lord, according to the testimony of the
apostles in various places.
“ Article XI—But when God accomplishes His good plea-
sure, or works in them true conversion, He not only causes
the gospel to be externally preached to them, and powerfully
illuminates their minds by His Holy Spirit that they may
rightly understand and discern the things of the Spirit of
God; but by the efficacy of the same regenerating Spirit He
pervades the inmost recesses of the man; He opens the closed
and softens the hardened heart, and circumcises that which
was uncircumcised; infuses new qualities into the will which,
though heretofore dead, He quickens; from being evil, dis-
obedient, and refractory, He renders it good, obedient, and
pliable; actuates and strengthens it, that, like a good tree, it
may bring forth the fruits of good actions.
“ Article XII.—And this is the regeneration so highly
celebrated in Scripture and denominated a new creation, a
resurrection from the dead, a making alive, which God works
in us without our aid. But this is nowise effected merely by
the external preaching of the gospel, by moral suasion, or
such a mode of operation that after God has performed His
part, it still remains in the power of man to be regenerated
or not, to be converted or to continue unconverted ; but it is
evidently A SUPERNATURAL WORK, most powerful and at the
same time most delightful, astonishing, mysterious, and
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 361
ineffable; not inferior in efficacy to creation or the resur-
rection from the dead, as the Scripture, inspired by the author
of this work, declares; so that all in whose hearts God works
in this marvellous manner are certainly, infallibly, and
effectually regenerated, and do actually believe. Whereupon
the will thus renewed is not only actuated and influenced by
God, but in consequence of this influence becomes itself
active. -Wherefore, also, man is himself rightly said to
believe and repent, by virtue of that grace received.
“Article XIJI.—THE MANNER OF THIS OPERATION cannot be
fully comprehended by believers in this life. Notwithstand-
ing which, they rest satisfied with knowing and experiencing
that by this grace of God they are enabled to believe with
the heart, and to love their Saviour.
“ Article XIV.—Faith is therefore to be considered as the
gift of God, not on account of its being offered by God to
man, to be accepted or rejected at his pleasure, but because
it is in reality conferred, breathed, and infused into him; not
even because God bestows the power or ability to believe,
and then expects that man should by the exercise of His own
free- will consent to the terms of salvation, and actually
believe in Christ; but because He who works in man both to
will and to do, and indeed all things in all, PRODUCES BOTH
THE WILL TO BELIEVE AND THE ACT OF BELIEVING also (et vedle
credere et tpswm credere).”
Before leaving these theories, let me briefly advert to.
Amyraldism, sometimes called hypothetic Universalism, which
was in the last degree disastrous to French Protestan-
tism before the revocation of the Edict of Nantes. I refer
to it more especially because the phraseology which it
introduced is still current in America, and is found in this
country in quarters where we are surprised to find it. By
those who were competent to take the measure of Amy-
raldism,—such as Rivetus, Maresius, and Spanheim,—it was
regarded as a subtle form of Arminianism, though its author
362 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
and his followers declared their harmony with the Articles of
the Synod of Dort. After a long discussion of this middle
way by one Synod after another, in 1637 and 1645, Amy-
raldus, by his protestations to the effect that he assented
and consented to the Articles of Dort, succeeded in dis-
arming further opposition, and in obtaining an acquittal
from the charge of heterodoxy in 1649. But it was the
death - blow of French Protestantism. The majority of the
theologians and pastors soon adopted his opinions, The
French Protestant Church virtually ceased to be a witness
for the doctrines of grace. A scholar of Amyraldus, Pajon,
went farther than his master in minimizing the extent of
natural corruption and the power of the Spirit in conversion,
For the gracious operations of the Spirit, he, in fact, sub-
stituted the moral influence of the word, or moral suasion.
After this, it was rather the Jansenists—a small body sepa-
rated from the Church of Rome and firmly attached? to all the
essential points of Augustinianism—than the Protestants in
France that gave any decided testimony to the doctrines of
special grace,
A few years later a terrible storm of persecution broke out
and scattered the French Protestants over the globe. It is
not for us to call this a divine retribution, or a visitation in
wrath. But few will deny that a deep declension had begun,
or hesitate to affirm that the salt was beginning to lose its
savour. Of those refugees who were scattered in all direc-
tions, no fewer than TWO HUNDRED PASTORS repaired to
Holland, and were received with deep sympathy, and yet
with due caution. They were not to be received as pastors
into the Walloon Church, unless they subscribed an article
binding them to accept the Articles of Dort, and never to
refer in public or in private to those Amyraldist and Pajonist
'See their admirable CATECHISMUS GRATIA®, 1650, reprinted and annotated
by Maresius as synopsis vere Catholiceque doctrine DE GrATIA. Groninge
1654.
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 363
doctrines which Spanheim, Jurieu, Saurin, and others regarded
as an Arminian leaven which had destroyed the French Pro-
testant Church. These pastors consented to subscribe that
article, and the Church was thus freed from the evil leaven
by which it was menaced.
As to the distinction which Amyraldus drew between
NATURAL AND MORAL ABILITY, still repeated both here and in
America, and to which men so distinguished as Edwards,
Bellamy, and Fuller gave a too ready ear, let me quote the
following pointed and valuable remarks of Leidekker. “The
learned Amyraldus,” says Leidekker, “did no service to the
cause of the Reformation by his distinction between A PHYSICAL
AND MORAL POWER OF BELIEVING IN CHRIST. He supposed
the sinner to have the former, but not the latter. He held
that Christ died for all men according to a decree of God, by
which salvation was secured to sinners on condition of faith ;
which general decree, according to him, was to be considered
as going before the particular decree about giving faith to the
elect. When it was mentioned to him that his notion of the
general decree now mentioned was absurd, as it suspended
the end of Christ’s death on an impossible condition, he denied
that the condition was impossible. ‘ For,’ said he, ‘though I
do not, with the Arminians, deny the impotence of fallen man,
or his inability to believe (I allow him to be morally impotent),
yet I hold that man has still a physical or natural power of
belreving, as he possesses the natural faculties of the wnderstand- .
ing and the will.’
“Herein Amyraldus has given a sad example of the abuse
of great parts. Shall we suppose that when Christ undertook
for sinners in the covenant of grace, He considered them any
otherwise than as most miserable, lost, dead in sin, utterly
impotent (Rom. v. 7, viii. 3); or that the wisdom of God gave
Christ to die for this end, that sinners might attain salvation
by a natural power of believing—a power which Amyraldus
confesses could never be exerted? Further, is not faith a
364 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
most holy and moral act, and, as it takes place in the sinner,
purely supernatural act? And shall we allow that a principle
which is not moral, but merely physical, can be productive of
such a moral and supernatural act? Ought not an act and
its principle to correspond with one another? Let the same
thing be said of love which Amyraldus has said of faith, and
the Pelagians will triumph, who used to speak so much about
a natural faculty of loving God above all things. Indeed,
upon this scheme there will be no keeping out of the Pelagian
opinion about the powers of pure nature, and about physical
or natural faculties in man of doing what is morally good.
For, in confuting that opinion, our divines still maintained
that the image of God was requisite in the first man, in order
to his exerting such morally good acts as those of loving and
seeking true blessedness in the enjoyment of Him. But
Amyraldus overthrows this doctrine, while he is led, by the
distinction he makes between natural and moral power, to
hold that the conception of man’s rational nature necessarily
includes in it a power of exerting acts morally good, such as
those of desiring and endeavouring to obtain the restoration
of communion with the infinitely holy and blessed God. The
tendency of this scheme became more manifest when Pajonius
—a disciple of Amyraldus—began to deny the necessity of the
Spirit's work in the internal illumination of sinners, in order
to their saving conversion. For, said Pajonius, nothing more
is necessary to that end than that the understanding which
has in itself a sufficiency of clear ideas (according to the
language of the Cartesian philosophy then in vogue) should
only be struck by the light of external revelation, as the
eye is struck by the rays of light coming from a luminous
object.” *
Church history, in one aspect of it, may be compared to a
1 Leydecker, de Veritate Religionis Reformate et Evangelice, lib. ii. cap. 6,
sect. 82. This translation, happy and spirited, is given in Dr. John Anderson’s
Precious Truth, Pittsburg 1806.
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE, 365
succession of advancing and receding tides. We may accord-
ingly regard those three erratic tendencies last mentioned as
the ebb-tide, after the flow of the Reformation period. Ere
long, however, there appeared again clear indications of an
advancing tide of spiritual influences, accompanied, as was to
be anticipated, with a new testimony to the personality and
operations of the Holy Spirit. To these we shall briefly
advert.
I shall notice first in order THE PURITAN PERIOD, which, to —
a large extent, may be described as taking form doctrinally in
antagonism to the Arminian teaching and to the Romish prac-
tices which were introduced and encouraged in the English
Church by the influence of Archbishop Laud. The testimony
to the doctrines of grace, on the part of the Puritans, was
accompanied with a signal effusion of the Holy Spirit. For
the manner in which they brought out the doctrine of the
Spirit’s operations as contrasted with the Arminian teaching,
which either did not recognise His agency, or confined it to
the incipient impulse given at the time of baptism, they
deserve the profound gratitude of subsequent ages. Whether
we converse on this point with Howe, whose platonic mind,
under the clear doctrine which he held and taught on the
subject of the Spirit, loved to contemplate the beatific vision ;
or with OWEN, whose study of the doctrine of the Spirit
prompted him to unfold the spiritual mind and the glory of
Christ ; or with T. GoopwIn, whose researches into the Spirit’s.
operations filled him with an enraptured love of knowledge,
and a singular appreciation of the least particle of that word
which embodies the Spirit’s revelation,—we find nothing in
their spirituality false or unhealthy. Their doctrine of the
Spirit was used to lead men to Christ, not to withdraw men’s
minds from Him.
These great divines, following in the same path with their
predecessors Perkins, Preston, Bolton, and others, made it
their task to prove that the Spirit’s work is so essential in
366 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
every system of theology and of ecclesiastical life, that without
it all falls under the law of a perilous externalism; that the
regeneration of the nature is not less important than the
justification of the person; and that the Spirit’s work is not
to be represented as MERELY COEVAL AND IDENTICAL with the
rite of baptism. The latter point, taking the Spirit’s operations
away from the mere observances of Ritualism, was one service
among many which Puritan theology rendered to evangelical
truth.
In this period the Christian consciousness and the Church
consciousness in reference to the Spirit’s operations were most
definite and clear. It was a period also of great local
awakenings, when villages and towns were simultaneously
brought under deep religious impressions, and which were
always attended with a full belief of the Spirit’s personality
and work. Marked revivals took place in Scotland under
the earnest preaching of Welsh, Bruce, Livingstone, Dickson,
Rutherford, and Blair, sometimes simultaneously, at other
times more gradually. Similar effects in England accom-
panied the preaching of Rogers, Blakerby, Baxter, and others
of that galaxy of remarkable men who lived and laboured to
advance the cause of true religion. And the result was the
introduction of a new phase of theology in delineating the
order of salvation—a theology of regeneration cultivated and
expanted as a topic by itself. The ample consideration of this
theme by all the Puritans, such as CHARNOCK, OWEN, Howe,
convey a clear proof that a new point of view had been
attained. What the previous theologians had developed was
by no means repudiated or undervalued, but largely supple-
mented. The great theologians both of the Lutheran and
Reformed Church developed the order of salvation as far as
the Spirit operates, in order to justification. Now we hear
more of regeneration, illumination, and the renewing of the
Holy Ghost.
The first generation developed in due proportion Christ
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 367
FOR US and Christ In us. And this was the school which
of all others gave the fullest and most emphatic description
of the Spirit’s work. Of the Puritan theology it was the
prominent peculiarity to bring out the distinction between
nature and grace, and to enforce the new birth irrespective of
the theory which identifies it with baptism. To one fact all
history gives a harmonious testimony. In the ratio in which
the ritualistic element ascends, the spiritual element descends;
the elevation of the one being the depression of the other,
And on the full persuasion of this the Puritans acted through
all their history.
But they had difficulties of another kind to encounter from
the extreme opinions, nay, WILD EXTRAVAGANCES, to which sects
and parties pushed the very doctrine of the Spirit for which
they testified. It seemed as if an enemy had done this to
discredit and discountenance the great doctrine to which they
gave prominence. There seemed for a time a wild war of
errors contending for the mastery. There was not only the
naturalism of the Arminian system, but a congeries of other
errors. The Quakers abandoned the sacraments altogether,
and well-nigh lost sight of the objective Christ in an all-
absorbing subjectivity.
To the various classes of these enthusiasts, and to their
names, it is not necessary more particularly to refer, Their
great error was to substitute the Spirit for the word, the
mischievous results of which all epochs attest, They set -
forth that though it was not absolutely useless to peruse the
Scriptures, the mere knowledge of the latter was wholly
unavailing, and could not promote the goul’s salvation; that
the man must learn from the Lord Himself, and be imme-
diately instructed by the Spirit. The arrogance and presump-
tion of such a claim was at once apparent. Though these
enthusiasts had little if any learning, and a small and very
inadequate acquaintance with any of the Christian doctrines
by instruction from others or personal study, they claimed to
368 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
be better informed than the greatest theologians who had
spent their life in the humble and prayerful study of Christian
truth with all the available aids of learning. It was alleged,
however, that these last were but letter-learned men, untaught
by the Holy Spirit. They proclaimed that the divine light,
kindled in men by an immediate operation of God’s Spirit,
taught them what was needed for salvation ; that more or less
of Bible knowledge was of small moment, and that man had,
by sin, entirely forfeited anything like a salutary use of
reason. They claimed spiritual illumination apart from the
Scriptures; and they both taught and acted on the principle
that they were to act as the Spirit moved them. There were
Antinomian enthusiasts professing to be mechanically acted on
by the Spirit. Rutherford, who has fully described them in
his “ Spiritual Antichrist,” was a contemporary and a true
witness of what he read and saw.
It was to defend truth thus imperilled, and to correct
extravagant opinions which repelled many and drove them
into antagonism to the whole subject, that Owen prepared his
masterly work on the Holy Spirit. It has long been regarded,
and justly, as the most important work on the Spirit in any
literature. Without undertaking an analysis of this great
work, let me simply quote what he says on the direct action
of the Spirit on the human mind. He says: “God works
immediately by His Spirit in and on the wills of His saints
—that is, He puts forth a real physical’ power that is not
contained in these exhortations, though He doth it by and
with them.” And again, in reference to God’s applications to
the soul, they are, he says, “ both really and physically efficient
and moral also; the one consisting in the efficacy of His Spirit,
the other lying in the exhortations of the word.”
The Puritan movement, like other forms of spiritual life,
sprang from a historical necessity, and continued to exert its
energies on the foundation of the Reformation theology.
1 It is better to say, ‘‘analogous to what is physical” (analoga physic).
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE: 369
And in their eager desire to glorify their Lord, and to display
the full doctrine of the Holy Spirit, these men were scarcely
conscious of that original development that they were step by
step producing.
Were we to review critically the Puritan school of theology,
which is not the present object, we should be disposed to say
that it scarcely preserved through all its history, especially in
the third generation, the equipoise of truth for which it was
at first distinguished. It must be admitted, that while it
never failed to give a full testimony to the person and opera-
tions of the Holy Spirit, it sometimes forgot that the great aim
and scope of the Spirit, as the Spirit of wisdom and revelation
in the knowledge of the Lord Jesus, is to glorify Christ; that
it occasionally gave greater emphasis to THE WORK OF THE
SPIRIT WITHIN than to THE WorK OF CHRIST WITHOUT ; that it
frequently gave more prominence to faith as a grace of the
Spirit than to faith as the receptive action (actio receptiva) or
uniting bond which links us to Christ as the Lord our right-
eousness. The most salutary development is where Christ
for us and the Holy Spirit in us are equally displayed, and
where the one does not eclipse the other.
The Puritanic age may be said to have reached its. culmi-
nating point, in a theological point of view, in producing those
writings to which it gave origin on the doctrine of the Holy
Spirit, and which depict the Christian as a new ereature in
Christ Jesus—a distinct existence, but never separated from
the living head. The writings of Sibbs, Gurnall, Howe, and
Goodwin contain a happy delineation of the Spirit’s work on
the individual as well as on the Church at large, though in
proportion they.say less than was to have been expected on
the personality and mission of the Comforter, The English
Nonconformists, the successors of the Puritans, continued for
a century and a half to be the great bulwarks and defenders
of the doctrine of the Spirit, and it will be an evil day for
England and for themselves if, under the spell of an undue
2A
370 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
partiality for German thought, they should ever cease to
regard this doctrine of the Spirit, and the spiritual religion to
which right views of the Spirit can alone direct men’s minds,
as their badge of distinction and their glory. The work
of Hurrion, though a posthumous publication and never com-
pleted, may be described as a work of great value as far as it
voes. The same thing may be said of the work of Dr. Guyse
on the Godhead of the Spirit. They furnish two of the best
specimens which our tongue possesses of the way in which
the elements of truth which the ancient Church developed may
be recast and blended or interwoven with the more evangelical
views of Protestant doctrine. The peculiar cast of Hurrion’s
work, replete with references to the Greek Fathers, warrants
us in saying that those writers are greatly mistaken who are
disposed to affirm, as Tholuck did,! that on the doctrine of
the Spirit the contributions of the early centuries are either
barren of results or of little avail to the Church of our time.
The great writers of the English Church subsequently to
the Restoration and the Revolution, such as Taylor, Barrow,
Tillotson, Sherlock, South, have done less for this department
of theology than for any other. The personality and deity of
the Spirit have nowhere found more able and strenuous as
well as erudite defenders. But on the Spirit’s work they
were not themselves, except Pearson and Leighton. They
were in part repelled by the extravagances into which the
Commonwealth sects fell. But another cause is to be found
in the Arminian theology, and in the theory of baptismal
regeneration to which they were wedded, and through which
they, for the most part, considered the subject.
How eminent divines, in the course of another generation,
treated the doctrine of the Spirit in the Church of England,
appears from the work of the well-known Bishop Warburton,
entitled, The Doctrine of Grace, or the Office and Operations of
the Holy Spirit. The able writer, in fact, does not treat of
1 Anzeiger, 1848, p. 571.
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. O71
grace at all in any acceptation of the term. He has not in
his thoughts the operations of the Holy Spirit, which are com-
monly called the grace by which men are converted or called
to faith and holiness. With him there is no work of the
Spirit in that sense, though he says that he will point out the
middle way between unbelief and enthusiasm—between such
as assert that no divine operation is necessary to improve
man’s understanding and heart, and such as boast of the
personal experience of the supernatural operations of the
Spirit. One expects to find that this outline will have its
application to individuals in the present day, and is surprised
to find that his words refer only to the extraordinary opera-
tions of the Spirit in the age of the apostles, and to the fact
that these operations ceased with the apostles. No believer
in Revelation will dispute his statements so far as he brings
out in that connection the fact of the extraordinary operations
of the Spirit. The book, however, would have corresponded
with its title had he used the term GRACE as descriptive of
the Spirit’s operations on every true Christian. But no one
in any school of theology has been in the habit of using the
term GRACE with the special acceptation to which he limits it.
In a word, according to Warburton, the Spirit’s office and
operations were limited to the extraordinary gifts and super-
natural guidance which those enjoyed who were made the
chosen vessels of inspiration. He lays down as his funda-
mental position, that Christ's redemption could not otherwise _
be communicated to men; that God sent His Spirit to
enlighten their understandings and sanctify their hearts; and
that the wisdom of God appeared in the method which He
condescended te employ at Pentecost in the communication of
the Spirit of truth. The whole discussion is occupied with
the great work of the Spirit in the inspiration of the apostles,
And anything further is set down to a presumptuous and
enthusiastic pretension on the part of men who cannot justify
their claim, and who are only deceivers or deceived. Hence
Hine THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
the unwarrantable violence of his denunciations of Wesley.
Any claim to have the Spirit, or to be guided by the Spirit,
was repudiated by Warburton as a claim to inspiration.
Before we take up the next great controversy on the
doctrine of the Spirit, it is proper to notice two currents of
evangelical truth and spiritual life, the result of a new out-
pouring of the Holy Spirit. These were the important move-
ment in Germany under Spener and his followers, and the
great awakening which took place in this country and
America in connection with Whitefield, Wesley, and Edwards.
A brief allusion to these important epochs must suffice, as
our object in this sketch is rather to trace the history of the
doctrine of the Spirit, than to describe the reformations or
revivals which His presence and operations have produced in
the Churches.
Spener, in Germany, imbibing the spirit of Arnd, though a
Lutheran and faithful to his Church, yet on friendly terms
with many of the Reformed ministers, and appreciating true
piety wherever he found it, begam a movement in many
respects analogous to the Puritan movement, though with
complexional peculiarities which adapted it to his own land.
His aim was the revival of spiritual life in the Lutheran
Church, stiffened and ossified by forms; and an extraordinary
blessing from on high, or'a fresh outpouring of the Spirit for
at least two generations, crowned the movement. In Spener’s
teaching, in his lectures on Arnd’s true Christianity, in his
sermons on regeneration, and, indeed, in all his writings as
well as in the Collegia pietatis which he formed, his great aim
was, while ardently testifying for all the doctrines of the
Reformation, to fan the spiritual life by a constant reference
to the Holy Spirit. The previous theology represented by
Melanchthon, Chemnitz, Gerhard, and others, had spoken of
the Spirit’s work in the order of salvation. Spener’s constant
reference to the Holy Spirit’s operations introduced into
theology a new set of terms. The operations of the Spirit
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. sie:
came to be reduced under different heads, or classified in a
new way. And the theologians, who had spoken in a vague,
general way on the work of the Spirit in the order of salvation,
were under the necessity of explaining themselves in reference
to the Holy Spirit as a topic which now required to be treated
independently, and in reference to Biblical terms such as
calling, conversion, repentance, illumination, regeneration,
renewing, holiness, which could no longer be fused together
as having no distinct or separate significance, and as all
meaning one and the same thing. The union to Christ,
effected by the Spirit and the personal inhabitation of the
Spirit, had to be treated in a different way.
The movement begun by Spener subsided in the third
generation. An opposite current set in, and the spiritual
decline was indicated by the question which came to be dis-
cussed, whether any SUPERNATURAL INFLUENCE was at work in
conversion, or whether all was effected by the moral power
of the word. Schubert of Helmstadt resuscitated Pajonism,
which called forth the keen opposition of Bertling in 1753.
A more formidable work appeared from the pen of JUNCKHEIM
in 1775, on the supernatural in the operations of grace,
which, from the reception it met with, and especially from the
commendation bestowed on it by such a man as Ernesti, may
be said to have given rise to a set of opinions from which
Germany has never recovered. He asserted that the operation
of God in men’s regeneration and conversion was not to be.
designated SUPERNATURAL, or, if that style of language was still
retained, only in so far as the Scriptures were of supernatural
origin. For the rest, there was nothing that was not wholly
natural. The moral power of the word effected all. This was
an erratic tendency which, though it called forth less alarm
than Pelagianism, or Synergism, or Arminianism, was as
perilous as any of them, and proved, perhaps, more calamitous.
It was a theory that recognised the Scriptures, but left the
Spirit nothing further to do, The propounder of this theory
374 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
did not perceive that without an inward supernatural work of
grace, admitted and believed, men will not long believe in an
external supernatural revelation. More than that: if the Spirit
does nothing on the individual, His personality will not long
be believed in, in any proper sense of the term. And both
results necessarily followed, in due course, in the religious
history of Germany.
Junckheim’s position was, that if the operations of grace in
man’s soul were supernatural, conversion, faith, and holiness
would be purely MIRACULOUS WORKS, and the operations of
God would be irresistible. He accordingly adjusted his views
to avoid these consequences, and held that the preacher must
inculcate on his hearers that there are no immediate operations
of the Spirit. He argued, with no small ingenuity and force,
that the operations of the Spirit and their effects are not
miraculous works, though some divines have called them so;
and all that is supernatural in these effects, said he, has one
mark or criterion which no enthusiast can turn to account.
It consists in this, THAT THEY ARE MEDIATE, and produced by
the divine word in a manner conformable to our moral
nature ; whereas the enthusiast claims immediate revelations
based on feeling." He held that the operations of grace do
not alter man’s nature, and that they take a natural course ;
that there are no mysteries connected with them, and no
influences of a supernatural power which put the human
machine in motion. And this he attempts to harmonize with
the Lutheran position that the man is passive in conversion.
In a word, the writer, apparently ignorant of the inward
experience of these gracious operations of which he ventured
to treat, explains away the Spirit’s operations or denies them.
He concludes that these effects are not to be sought in a
mode of operation on the heart, but IN THE MEANS, that is,
in the word of God, of which the effect is far greater than any-
thing effected by reason or philosophy. But plainly he reduces
the word of God, acting merely in a moral way, toa philosophy.
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 375
Junckheim had nothing in common with those who affirm
that the Holy Spirit immediately operates on the mind as well
as the word. And he took up antagonistical ground to the
Spirit’s immediate operations, because he perceived that this
would imply that these operations are irresistible. And
he persuaded himself that this could not be proved from
Scripture.
Having established, to his own satisfaction, that the Spirit’s
mode of operation is not supernatural, he next inquires, How
does man resist grace? ‘This is done, says he, when he sup-
presses good thoughts and feelings, and neglects to make a
right use of them. But he further asks, Is not man, by a
right use of them, a co-operating factor in conversion? And
he answers no: as little as a patient heals himself by fol-
lowing the physician’s prescription. The physician and the
medicine healed him. And when he comes to speak of
religious feelings, he regards all these feelings as something
supernatural, in as far as they have their ground in the word
of God, but not in respect of their origin; for they do not,
according to him, flow from any immediate operation of the
Holy Spirit, but from a comparison of their heart and life
with that which the Holy Spirit, in His word, ascribes to the
children of God.
With regard to the difference of nature and grace, to the
exaggerated statement of which Junckheim and others traced,
as they thought, many evil consequences, one is not a little
startled with his conclusion. He says that this has always
been an apple of discord, and therefore he wishes the term
GRACE to be entirely omitted in dogmatic lectures, and not to
remain in sermons where the hearers are still less in a position
to form definite conceptions. No marvel that he wished the
term abandoned, because he had refined away or philosophized
away the thing which it expressed. He does not understand
by it the supernatural operations of the Holy Spirit, by which
fallen men are enlightened, converted, and sanctified. But
376 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
the title of his own book, “On the Supernatural in the
Operations of Grace,” is, from his own explanations, a very
inept and unmeaning, if not a deceptive, title.
After having explained away the true import of Scripture,
we are not surprised to find that he attempts to make the
symbolic books of the Lutheran Church speak in harmony
with his views. Because these symbolic books affirm that
the Spirit operates in us only by the word, he argues that
this intimates that the operation is not immediate, not
irresistible, but MORAL ONLY, and according to our moral
nature. According to Junckheim, prevenient grace amounts
to this, that a man cannot prevent the good ideas, thoughts,
and sentiments made by the Word of God on ‘the hearer or
reader, just as it is impossible for us to open our eyes and
not see.
The refutation of all this speculation is easy enough on
Biblical ground. It is also contrary to the Church-conscious-
ness of the entire Christian world from the beginning. If
there was no more power or influence than this put forth, the
conclusion must be that man converts himself, and that the
Spirit has ceased to act since the age of inspiration. No
reason could exist which demanded the immediate presence of
the Holy Ghost as a divine Person. Still less could we
imagine any meaning or significance attaching to the exercise
of prayer for the Holy Spirit. If we accepted the doctrine
laid down by Junckheim, and commended by so many in
Germany toward the close of last century, that there is
nothing to impress or influence the human mind but the
moral power exercised by the Scriptures, the inevitable
consequence must be to injure faith and to destroy all
theology. The mystery of divine power illuminating, renew-
ing, sanctifying the human mind, is merged in a moral
influence or logico-moral power which the mere force of
motives calls forth from the mind itself. The spiritual
union of the word and Spirit—or of the word considered as
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. ott
“the sword of the Spirit ”—ceases, and only a moral power
remains. The ruin of theology must also ensue. It is too
obvious to need any proof that, on this principle, all the
great articles of Christianity connected with the application
of redemption—calling, conversion, illumination, renewing,
regeneration, and sanctification of the Spirit—must either be
rejected or recast. The Church, believing in the Holy Ghost,
into whom every Christian is baptized, as well as into the
Father and the Son, has always maintained that there is an
omnipotent SUPERNATURAL power of the Spirit exercised on
every individual believer, as well as a mere logico - moral
influence exercised by the word.
This theory of Junckheim was the fatal blow from which,
to this hour, German Protestantism has never recovered. It
has in it almost every unsalutary element that distinguished
Pajonism in the Reformed French Church. And to me it has
always seemed that it produced the same calamitous issues in
the German Churches which Pajonism produced in the French
Protestant Church previous to the revocation of the Edict of
Nantes. It combined Pelagianism, Arminianism, Amyraldism,
and a sort of Naturalism all in one.
It was well refuted by admirable men, but the current, of
which it was but the indication, was too strong and too wide
for any refutation to produce much effect. The excellent
Lutheran theologian, Storr, refuted the work on Biblical
grounds in two valuable Latin discussions on the efficacy of °
the Holy Spirit." He had a comparatively easy task. His
exegesis of the Scripture passages bearing on the subject
under discussion was profound and conclusive, and no one
can peruse them without feeling that he has scattered to the
winds the special pleading of Junckheim in favour of a
theory which is so far from being based on Scripture that it
can only be regarded as a foregone conclusion. Tittmann
* Commentatio Theologica de Spiritus Sancti in mentibus nostris efficientia,
Tubinge 1788,
378 THE DOCTRINE OF THE IIOLY SPIRIT.
did the same in his Opuscula. Wernsdorf, in his Academic
Disputations, most successfully asserted the true principles
of the Lutheran Church on the Spirit’s work. And Reinhard,
in his System of Christian Morals, maintained the efficacious
operations of the Spirit in the happiest manner and style.
But it was too late. The theological revolution was effected :
the receding tide since Spener’s day continued. Michaelis,
Déderlein, and, above all, Ernesti,’ the great name in German
exegesis, and the masterly writer on hermeneutics, by his
laudatory notice, gave Junckheim’s work a passport to accept-
ance in the universities of Germany and among the pastors.
German Protestantism had only one step to take further, viz.
tationalism.
The next great fact connected with the doctrine of the
Spirit, is THE AWAKENING IN GREAT BRITAIN AND AMERICA in
the middle of last century, and the theological development
resulting from it. It was undoubtedly the greatest stream of
divine life since the days of the Reformation, and imparted
mainly to the English-speaking Churches. It was an out-
pouring of the Spirit so powerful in its character and so
fruitful of consequences, that we are warranted to say it has
by no means spent its force; and it deserves a passing
remark, though we are mainly occupied in tracing the history
of the doctrine. The first movement goes back to Boston and
the Marrow men, the revivers of true doctrine. Edwards and
the Tennents in America, Whitefield and Wesley in England,
Robe, M‘Culloch, Maclaurin, and Gillies in the Established
Church of Scotland, Walker of Truro, Henry Venn, Berridge,
Romaine, Newton, and Robinson in the Church of England,
with others outside these Churches who zealously preached
the same doctrines of grace, may be named as instruments
with whom this great movement was identified, and who
1 Tittmann, de opere Spiritus Sancti salutari opuse. p. 420.
2 Reinhard, System der Christlichen Moral, iv. p. 251.
3 Neueste Theologische Bibliothek, 1776.
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 379
were raised up to act a part in it. In the second stage we
find Rowland Hill, the Haldanes, Simeon, and others at work
in different ways. The progress of Christianity, and of this
great movement in particular, cannot be viewed as the effect
of natural development without any intervention from above.
None of the theories which shut out the action of the
Church’s life-communicating Head can explain this great tide
of spiritual influence which put a new aspect on theology
and Church life. The theory of natural development, the
theory of sacramental grace, not to mention the Romish
notion of a vicegerent, all fail to explain such a fresh and
powerful current of spiritual life; for they proceed on the
principle that Christianity has no present corresponding to its
past in apostolic times. They ignore the fact that the Holy
Spirit acts with omnipotent and omnipresent energy as the
Comforter, Helper, or Advocate whom the Lord promised at
His departure, and who frequently descends with an efficacy
analogous to the Pentecostal outpouring from above to
quicken and inflame, to reanimate and restore the Church ;
in a word, to make all things new. The facts connected with
the founding of the Church at Pentecost explode the theory
of development so current in various forms in all ritualistic
and sacramental Churches. These awakenings also attest
the presence of the Spirit and the interposition of the
Church’s Head. They come in seasonably to give a practical
refutation of the theology of development, though they are
beyond our investigation. They are not in our power: nor
will they come forth when we attempt to conjure them; and
we can only say, “It is the Lord” (John xxi. 7). While it
is Christ’s Spirit who ushers in these creative epochs in
Church history, and while they indicate His hand who guides
His Church onward to her future, they are altogether free
and sovereign, We can neither tell the economy of them,
nor explain why they pause. We come in only as gleaners
on the field of fact, but can neither tell the laws nor estimate
380 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
the momentum of that mighty and chainless force which
breaks forth from the kingdom of God and sweeps over a
community. Such a power at that time issued forth which
could neither have been divined by human wisdom nor
brought about by human power, and spread over America,
England, and Scotland. At the time to which we have
referred, there was a resuscitation of a Church-consciousness
on the subject of the Holy Spirit such as had not been
known from the days of the Reformation. It was in a large
degree a restoration also of Puritan theology, though Wesley-
anism attached itself to a type of theology which was more
allied to Lutheranism than to the Articles of the Church of
England from which it sprung. But of that revival-moment
which gladdened the English - speaking Churches of last
century, we may say that it was above all- things Biblical ;
that it was not a mere revival of ancient forms, measures,
and engagements; that it was not, like Jansenism, a mere
resuscitation of Augustinianism, valuable as that was, but a
return to the Bible, which gave it an elevation, energy, and
success which it could not otherwise have had.
The effect of this memorable outpouring of the Holy Spirit
was very perceptible on all the Churches. The Calvinistic
Methodists, the Wesleyan Methodists, and the Welsh Metho-
dists were the direct and immediate fruit of it. Not less
marked was the effect on the doctrine as well as the ecclesias-
tical and missionary life of the Church of England, though
not diffused through the entire mass. The two Homilies of
the Church of England on the coming down of the Holy
Ghost acquired a new significance. The prayers, replete as
they are with allusions to the Spirit’s work and mission, were
offered with new fervour. One author treated the subject
of the Spirit after another, free from the misty notions of
sacramental grace and the blighting Arminian views which
may be traced in all the previous period. The exposition
of the subject by Henry Venn in his Complete Duty of Man,
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 381
by Robinson of Leicester in his Christian System, by Romaine
in his remarkable discourse on the Holy Spirit, leave nothing
to be desired. For amplitude of statement and unembar-
rassed freeness of doctrinal view, they show how oreat a
change had taken place. Courses of lectures on the Spirit
were prepared and delivered. Prayers were offered for the
Holy Spirit. Haldane Stuart of Liverpool sent out a yearly
invitation to pray for the Spirit.
Of this revival the great theologian was President Edwards,
whose influence, as a thinker and leader of revival, has ever
since been powerfully felt. No man can dispute his claim
to a place among the acknowledged magnates of theology,
whether we consider his profound exposition of the high
doctrines of sovereign grace, or his view of the Religious v
Affections, in which he states his doctrine of the Spirit, or
his almost unparalleled logical power. Had the theological
reading of Edwards and his acquaintance with the productions
of previous theological schools been in any proportion to his
spiritual experience and mental powers, he would have taken
his place along with Augustin, Anselm, Calvin, and Owen as
one of the greatest formers of thought for all time. But from
lack of acquaintance with the theological thought and style of
the previous ages of the Church, he does not always lay down
his premises or first principles with sufficient breadth and
caution. Thus he powerfully describes the supernatural light
immediately imparted to the soul by the Spirit of God as
giving a sense of divine things in their reality and superlative
excellency.. But it is too one-sided for a high Calvinist, as
Edwards undoubtedly was. His distinction between NATURAL
and MORAL ABILITY, in which he has been largely followed by
American and English writers, was a capital mistake. Had
Edwards fully known the place which that mischievous theory
occupied in the Amyraldist system, it would probably never
have been propounded in the manner in which it is set forth
1 See Robinson’s Christian System, vol. ii.
382 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
by him in his essay on the freedom of the will and elsewhere.
For the practical ends for which he appeals to it, it is safe
enough ; when it is used SPECULATIVELY, it is dangerous. It
was adopted in America by Bellamy, Dwight, Woods, and
by the revivalists as a body. It was accepted here by
Dr. Erskine, by Fuller, Ryland, Hinton, Dr. Pye Smith in
England. Proceeding in that line of things, these writers
thought they had gained a vantage- ground. They argued
‘that the previous mode of representing the matter by the
followers of Augustin and Calvin, left the idea of a real
incapacity or natural inability ; that it was chargeable with
an improper application of Scripture figures (Eph. u. 1;
Ezek. xxxvii.) ; that they gave a needless point of attack to
Pelagians; and that men might reasonably say that they
were not responsible for not performing what was really not
in their power. To obviate this, the assertors of the above-
named distinction said, The proper language to be used was
simply that men would not, not that they could not, repent
and believe the gospel. They wished to exhibit that the
entire turning-point was with the will, and they threw the
responsibility on the man to make him feel that he would not
come and be saved. That attempt to explain all only per-
plexes all.
These expositions of inability, resolving the whole matter
into an act of will, served no good purpose or end. They
were not in harmony with Scripture nor with the doctrines of
the Reformation, either in the Lutheran or Reformed Church.
They were an attempt in words to do something, or at least
seem to do something, to obviate the common objection of
the Semi-Pelagians: “ A man cannot be under an obligation
beyond his ability; he cannot be bound to do what is not
within his own power and resources.” The answer to that
objection, as given by Marckius and by all the divines of the
post-Reformation period, was, that while God did not require
of man in innocence anything for which he had not ability,
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 383
yet God DID Nor LosE His riGuT to demand obedience, though
man has forfeited his power or ability. This answer was
held to be sufficient; and it is recognised by all who have
right views either of the IMPETRATION or APPLICATION OF
REDEMPTION. The writers to whom Edwards incautiously
gave this new impulse supposed that a better answer could
be given by drawing a distinction between natural and moral
ability. They set forth that men, even as they now are,
have a natural power to believe in Christ and to repent, but
that they are denuded of all moral power to do either, There
is nothing more deceptive than the use of such nomenclature,
which really amounts to nothing. It hides the true state of
the question under cloudy terms. To show how unmeaning
that distinction is, let me notice the following points :—
(1) The inability, according to the express words of Scripture,
must be traced to THE UNDERSTANDING as well as to the will
(1 Cor. ii. 14). To the natural man the things of the Spirit
of God are foolishness, because he cannot know them, and
because he misrepresents them. But to prove that no efforts
of the natural man will avail to make a change, and that
ONLY THE SUPERNATURAL LIGHT imparted by the Spirit can
suffice, the apostle says, “ because they are spiritually dis-
cerned.” (2) The inability, viewed, according to the Pauline
statements, as enmity against God, as a non-subjection to the
divine law, and as an incapacity for being so subject (Rom.
vill, 7), may be called both natural and moral. That is, it 1s
THE LOSS OF THE IMAGE OF GOD, the loss of the Spirit, and of
the original righteousness which at first belonged to man and
was natural to him. As man’s entire nature is subject to
this corruption to such a degree that he cannot think a good
thought or perform a single good act without a change of
nature, this inability may be called natural and culpable.
The act of the will is not the only hindrance. There is the
corruption of the nature and the want of supernatural grace.
If it lay all in a want of will or inclination, the frequently
est THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
repeated cannot of Scripture—e.g. cannot come, cannot please
God, cannot bear fruit, and the like—would have no other
significance than the disinclination of a man to do what he
has within him full ability or power to do, if he were only
induced to will it. There can be no greater misrepresentation
or deception. (3) A common paralogism is: “If a man
cannot in a true manner repent and believe, then he cannot
do the opposite, disbelieve and refuse salvation.” But all
unbelief and impenitence have their root in natural depravity,
and grow from it. The inability to repent and believe pre-
supposes a bias or tendency to the opposite sin, and makes it
natural and easy to practise it; and they are left the more to
shut their eyes and ears under a peculiar induration permitted
to descend on them. The true formula is that set forth by
the Synod of Dort, that without the Spirit’s grace men are
neither able nor willing to return to God.
All this serves to show how mistaken Edwards was in
making that distinction, which is still drawn by many of his
followers, between natural and moral ability. What was
really aimed at was the conjunction of two things, neither
of which must be permitted to eclipse the other, viz. free
agency and inability, personal responsibility and the necessary
helps or aids of God’s Spirit. And the true object is gained,
not by magnifying natural ability and shutting men up to
will, but by exhibiting the two sides of the incomprehensible
mystery. They are both true; and all that theology effects,
is to conserve the mystery.
SANDEMANIANISM.
Again, we have to trace, as in previous epochs, THE RE-
CEDING TIDE OF THE SpirIT. Before the great leaders of
that revival had passed away, erratic views on the opera-
tions of the Spirit had begun to display themselves, the
usual concomitants of declension. The first of these was
~
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 385
Sandemanianism, which we notice because its distinctive
tenet—_THE INTELLECTUAL ASSENT OF FAITH—was accepted by |
a large section of ministers in Scotland, and even by such
@ man as Dr. Erskine, and still holds its place. About
twenty-five years after the formation of the Glasites in 1729,
a dividing question was started by Sandeman on the subject
of saving faith, which, according to him, was nothing but the
faith of common life—assENnt To TESTIMONY. The letters on
Theron and Aspasio, which he published in 1757, embodied a
new system of doctrine. He allowed no work of the Spirit
in the effectual application of redemption. He says excellent
things on the impetration or purchase of redemption ; but he
repudiates all inward grace as counterfeit. Under the guise
of magnifying the former, he vilifies the latter, and all who
preached it, with the greatest contempt and scorn. He calls
any allusion to it self-righteousness and pride. One can easily
see, what he himself allows, that his mind had once been
troubled with convictions and contrition, and that he had
solved the matter in the wrong way. According to Sandeman,
faith was a mere passiveness in coming under impressions, a
passive belief of the truth without doing anything but appre-
hending the knowledge of what he often calls the bare truth,
or Christ’s bare work, without any act, exercise, or exertion of
the mind whatsoever. And to leave no possible misconception
as to what he meant, he says, “ The Spirit of God acts as the
soul, sense, or meaning of the words wherein the gospel is
delivered” (p. 360). After stating that much has been said
and written in defence of SUPERNATURAL GRACE, or the agency
of the divine Spirit influencing the hearts of men, in
opposition to those reasoners who doubt of or deny any such
influence, and that many things have been said on this head,
serving to give us false notions of the divine grace and Spirit,
Sandeman subjoins, “ The Holy Spirit is called the Spirit of
truth, as also the Spirit of grace. He speaks and breathes
only the grace and truth that came by Jesus Christ. When
2B
386 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
a man then comes to know the gospel, or to receive the
Spirit, he thinks of no other grace but what appeared in
Christ’s tasting death for them; no other truth but what was
manifest. in Christ, the end of the law for righteousness.
This differs not a little from what the popular doctrine leads
us to think of, namely, the truth of grace in the heart. When
our systems describe faith to us as a saving grace bestowed
on us, by which we make use of Christ for salvation,
are we not led to think of some grace necessary to our
salvation beside what appeared when Christ by the grace of
God tasted death for the sins of men?”
It is clear that the writer identified the influence of the
truth and the influence of the Spirit, and that he intended to
supersede every other grace but THE OBJECTIVE GRACE dis-
played in the atonement. Still more unambiguously he says,
“ All the divine power which operates upon the minds of
men, either to give the first relief to their consciences or to
influence them in every part of their obedience to the gospel,
is persuasive power, or the forcible conviction of truth.” If
all is persuasive power, and if the Holy Spirit acts as the
soul, sense, or meaning of the words, what have we but a
position antagonistic to all that the apostle affirms when he
says that the natural man cannot know the things of the
Spirit of God, “because they are spiritually discerned” ?
The Spirit gives all that discernment and conveys all that
meaning. Fuller, the eminent Baptist minister, and Rev. D,
Wilson, London, wrote admirably against Sandemanianism.
Fuller’s lettters on this subject would have been more con-
clusive had he followed Sandeman step by step instead of
turning aside to less able men.
THE DOCTRINE OF THE SPIRIT DURING THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.
It remains to sketch the doctrine of the Holy Spirit during —
this nineteenth century. The revival of the British and
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 387
American Churches may be regarded as the most obvious and
signal work of the Spirit during last century, though many a
similar outpouring of the Spirit has taken place since. THE
GREAT outstanding WorK OF THE Hoty Sprrir in the present
century is THE SUCCESS IN MISSIONS. But as our object is to
trace the phases of doctrinal opinion more than Church life, I
shall not turn aside from this.
In all the theological thinking on the operations of the
Spirit in this country and America, the powerful influence of
President Edwards may easily be detected. Its most import-
ant element appears in the various writers who, like Dwight,
Ryland, and others, imbibed the views contained in the
treatise on the Religious Affections. The more speculative
point on the so-called natural ability, often carried to an
unwarrantable and dangerous extreme, was found in all the
American revivalists till Dr. Hodge and the Princeton divines
withstood it, and did much to counteract its spread.
Here I may add that it was a wholly gratuitous collision
into which Edwards’ opinions were brought with the opinions
of Marshall, Hervey, Boston, and the Marrow men, by a. spirit
of controversy on the part of Bellamy. He represented some
of the expressions of these eminent men in a wrong light, as
if they did not hold the NECESSITY OF REGENERATION AS ANTE-
CEDENT to the first act of faith. It was a misrepresentation
of these great men’s opinions, who maintained in terms the
“most unambiguous, that regeneration is not effected by the word
without the Spirit, nor conversely by the Spirit without the word,
and that the Spirit of light and revelation in the knowledge
of Christ is the source of all spiritual affections, But the aim
of Marshall, and of the others named along with him, was to
set forth the supernatural work of regeneration as the first act
of faith ; in other words, to prove that a regenerate person is
never for a moment in possession of regeneration without
the exercise of saving faith on its object; that regeneration
v
1 See the Princeton essays On Human Inability. <
388 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
precedes in order, but that the regenerate person is never
destitute of saving faith in Christ. He held that the Spirit
of God does not work faith till we act it. He maintained, as
strongly as Edwards did, that the Spirit produces all and that
we act all, but that there is no inoperative possession of faith
as a grace of the Spirit without its active exercise on Christ
as its proper object. And the design of so putting the matter
was a practical one. He would have men BEGIN THE EXERCISE
OF FAITH in compliance with the word of invitation, without
waiting for the knowledge that the Spirit had already effected
in them the saving change.
A few further remarks will suffice for what remains to be
said on the doctrine of the Spirit in connection with modern
American theology. If we except the peculiar views of
Finney and the revivalist - school, whose tendency was to
magnify human ability, and to keep the Holy Spirit and His
operations out of view in all their preaching, there was little
in the mode of presentation adopted either in the old or new
school to which, when rightly explained, any Biblical divine
could take just exception. There might be different modes
of explaining the nature of regeneration. Some had their
taste-theory. Dwight, for instance, following in the line of
Edwards, made the change of heart consist in a relish for
spiritual objects imparted by the Holy Spirit. Others ex-
plained the fact by a change of the ruling purpose or chief
end. But these were only modes of exposition where the
same truth was held.
The main point of discussion between those who at bottom
built on the same foundation was, whether the Holy Spirit
acts on the mind MEDIATELY or IMMEDIATELY. But by both
the agency of the Spirit was spoken of as preceding the action
of the human mind in conversion, and as the cause of the
change. The human mind was considered as only concurring
with the divine Spirit in turning the man from the error of
his ways. The old school laid emphasis on the fact that man
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 389
is passive in regeneration and active in conversion. It was
held that in what is properly THE act oF Gop the man cannot
be said to be active, because he is but the party changed, or
the object on whom the change is produced. Their mode of
preaching may be expressed in the formula often re-echoed to
the masses in their revival sermons: “ You must, but cannot.
You must repent and return to God, but cannot without His
renewing Spirit.” As to the new school, it was sometimes
alleged against it that the agency of the Holy Spirit was
represented wholly as that of moral suasion. But they
vehemently repelled this as an injustice.
This whole question, whether the Spirit of God acts only
by the intervention of the word, is often rendered ambiguous
by the mode in which it is stated. The question of the
emmediate or mediate operation by the Spirit is not WHETHER
GOD’S WORD IS USED OR Not. Both intend to assert that the
change is effected by the word, as the instrument in the hand
of God or as the sword of the Spirit. The true mode of 1
stating the question is whether the word produces the result
by mere moral suasion, or by the Spirit’s direct action in
regenerating the mind.
The full, well-balanced doctrine of the Spirit has long been
maintained in England by the successors of the Puritans.
They have handled it with an amplitude of view, a freshness
of delineation, and a spiritual tone which leave nothing to
desire. This is the eminent service rendered to Christianity
by the English Nonconformists. Not to go back to the Baptists
of former times, those eminent men who adorned their ranks
at the beginning of this century, most of whom imbibed the
views of Edwards in the best sense, set forth in a happy
combination the operations of the Spirit with a full and free
proclamation of the gospel. The circular letter of the eloquent
Robert Hall gives an admirable exposition of the work of the
Spirit and of the Church’s duty ; and the same thing is true of
Fuller’s circular letter; both prepared in order to diffuse right
390 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
views on this momentous theme. The admirable work by
Harrington Evans, entitled The Spirit of Holiness, is the work
of one who had outlived the blighting influence of Sabellianism,
under which he fell for some time; and who, subsequently to
his restoration, continued for many years to give a more
emphatic testimony to the personality and work of the Spirit
than any other man perhaps has done since the time of Owen.’
The English Congregationalists during this century have
produced several works of much value on the doctrine of the
Spirit. The exposition of this topic by Williams in his Zqguity
and Sovereignty, by Payne in his Lectures, by Wardlaw in
several publications, and by Stowell in his admirable lectures
on The Work of the Spirit, forms a literature with which, for
its deeply spiritual and experimental doctrine, every Biblical
divine must fully sympathize. This is their badge of distinc-
tion. The one exception to these important contributions is
the work of Dr. Jenkyn on The Influences of the Holy Spirit.
But as Dr. Payne has fully exposed and refuted that attempt
to identify the Spirit and the word, and as it does not differ
from the views of Pajon and Junckheim, already explained, it
is not necessary to occupy space in further refutation of that
line of thought.
1 Mr. Evans, having read some of those writings of Dr. Isaac Watts which
have an all too obvious Sabeillian tendency, came to deny the distinction of
persons in the Trinity. He published his Sabellianism in a work, entitled
Dialogues on Important Subjects, in 1819. His history, in connection with
this change of doctrinal opinion, is full of significance and warning. He had
been an acceptable minister in the Church of England, and much blessed in his
work, The spell of his new opinions so blinded his mind, that he did not for a
time perceive all that was involved in it. As he did not deny the work of the
Spirit upon the heart, he did not for a time suspect that the Holy Spirit was
dishonoured. When he came to see that he denied the Deity of the Son and the
real glory of the Holy Ghost in the economy of redemption, he wrote a refutation
of his own work in Letters to a Friend, by J. H. Evans, 1826. He collected all
the copies of his dialogues, and consigned them with every mark of contrition to
the flames. The whole account given in the Memoir by his son is replete with
interest. But the memorable fact is (p. 50) that his own soul suffered, and that
there was a most manifest withering in his ministry. After his return to sound
Trinitarian views, scarcely ever was there in London a more blessed ministry
than his.
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 391
The work of Stowell, bating some minor points to which
we have already taken exception in this volume, is a broad
and comprehensive description of some parts of the ministra-
tion of the Spirit. It is limited to the spiritual life. And its
object, according to a plan formed during a pastoral ministry
of thirty years, was to “show that neither Church traditions,
philosophical theories, nor mystical imaginations, are in accord-
ance with what the Spirit of God has taught concerning His
own work, but that Christian spiritualism is the harmony of
divine revelation with the consciousness of man.” Mr. Stowell
begins with man rather than with the divine economy in the
mission of the Holy Ghost, or with His personality and Deity.
Nor could any objection against this method be sustained, if,
in the subsequent parts of the volume, sufficient prominence
had been given to the agent and His mission as well as to
His work, which, however, we desiderate. After describing
the wrong choice which is uniformly made, and which, as
he happily shows, must be ascribed not so much to any
other cause, as to an inward and spontaneous predisposition,
he arrives at the conclusion that with man nothing becomes
an actual motive, however clearly its truth may be perceived,
however seriously its reason and right and authority may be
responded to, until his spirit is changed; adding that either
it must remain undone, or God must do it (p. 49).
We have already referred to Dr. Wardlaw’s services in con-
nection with the work of the Spirit. As Dr. Payne and Mr. |
Stowell refer to the correspondence carried on by Dr. Ward-
law on the one side, and by the Congregationalist Churches,
from whom he separated, on the other, it may serve, perhaps,
better than any other historical facts that could be adduced,
to refer to that discussion, because the important spiritual
truth which he asserted in that controversy exhibited the true
opinions of the Congregationalist body. In order to remain
in Church fellowship with some of the neighbouring Churches,
he demanded evidence that they believed in a SPECIAL INFLU-
392 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
ENCE OF THE SPIRIT, and not in a mere general influence given
equally to those who believe the gospel and to those who
reject it. He cut off all evasion from those who were ready
to admit the influence of the Spirit in words and to deny it
in fact. In taking this step, which we can only commend
as a faithful act of discipline, Dr. Wardlaw declared that an
agreement on the work of the Spirit in conversion was, by
the body of which he was a minister, always held as equally
essential with an agreement of sentiment regarding the work
of Christ. And he adds that the doctrine of the special influ-
ence of the Spirit has been regarded as characteristic of that
body in Scotland ever since its commencement (p. 83). The
professed convert attributed his change of heart and the faith
thence resulting to nothing in himself, but to the grace of the
Spirit making him to differ from other men (p. 99).
The great question discussed in that correspondence was
whether they who are converted to God experience any direct
inward influence or operation of the Holy Spirit on their minds
distinct from, but accompanying the word. This is emphati-
cally affirmed by Wardlaw, and evaded but really denied by
the other party, who regarded the influence of the truth and
the influence of the Spirit as one and the same. What Dr.
Wardlaw meant by the special influence of the Spirit was His
operation within the mind and heart, accompanying the truth
and rendering it efficacious; whereas they held no influence
but that of the word, or external means (p. 124).
As the parties attached to this modern Pajonism questioned
or denied any direct internal working of the Spirit in con-
version, and said that the Spirit works only by His truth, His
people, and Providence, the whole of their positions were
fully exposed and sometimes refuted by a happy reductio ad
absurdum, or by propounding a series of untenable supposi-
tions which, according to their premises, must needs be held,
Thus Dr. Wardlaw argues—(1) The subject of conversion
must be less opposed to God than others, if the opposite view
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 393
has any validity. He must have a better disposition, and
have whereof to glory contrary to Scripture (1 Cor. iv. 7); or
(2) the word, or means, or instruments, must have more power
at conversion than on any former occasion ; and who does not
see the absurdity of a fact or motive having more force one
day than another, when, according to the supposition, it is all
external? But when we affirm the Biblical position, that the
indisposition of the heart is removed by the new heart being
given (Ezek. xxxvi. 26), no further difficulty remains. Dr.
Wardlaw in the most cogent style of argument proves, in
opposition to his opponents, that the gospel to which the
heart is opposed can never change the heart tal that gospel
is admitted, and that it can never be received without the
interference of a higher power (p. 140).
The following words will suffice to show the manner in
which he conjoins the two things—the word and Spirit :—
“To show the necessity of a direct divine agency of the Spirit
in the soul of man, accompanying the word as the instrumental
means, in order to account for its conversion would require a
volume.” “If the influence of the Spirit is merely the
influence of the word, of evidence, and of circumstances
operating on the human mind independently of any efficacious,
inward, illuminating, spiritualizing energy, then there is nothing
supernatural in the case—nothing beyond or different from
the ordinary phenomena of the mind as affected by informa-
tion with its attendant proofs, or whatever else may contribute
to excite attention and command assent. You do no more
than put the Spirit in the place of Providence, or of the human
agent through whose instrumentality Providence works. The
means are left to their own operation, there being no other
influence accompanying or superadded” (p. 60). After
adverting to the inadequate conceptions entertained as to the
heart’s alienation from God, and the historical fact that the
denial of inward special efficacious grace to the conversion of
sinners and the denial of the atonement have uniformly gone
394 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
together, the correspondence goes over all the points in debate.
It is one of the most valuable discussions polemically which
has recently appeared on the Spirit’s work, and brings up and
exposes the present phase of Pajonism and Semi-Pelagianism.
Dr. Wardlaw exposes the avowal that when a sinner believes
he receives the Spirit! How comes the sinner to believe ? he
exclaims; whence this spiritual perception ?
Before passing from the Congregationalist writers, to whom
we owe some of the best parts of our theological literature on
the doctrine of the Spirit, it may not be out of place to refer
to a tendency among them to explode the distinction usually
made between the common and special operations of the Spirit.
They seem drawn to this by considerations which, whether
accepted or not, are entitled to respect. They wish apparently
to prove, against Arminian opponents, that it is only in His
testimony that the Spirit can be said to be resisted; that in
His work, properly so called, the Spirit is irresistible, and that
He who hath begun a good work will perform it till the day of
Jesus Christ. Of course, if that distinction can be fully estab-
lished, the advantages connected with that mode of putting
divine truth are obvious. However, I am merely stating
here historically that this tendency is cropping out among
their most eminent writers. Wardlaw plainly inclines to it
in the above-named correspondence and in his system, Dr.
Pye Smith thus asserts it in his First Lines of Christian Theology
(Schol. iii.): “On what is called by many common grace and
its essential difference from that which is saving ; this is not
Scriptural phraseology, it is needless, and tending to embar-
rassment” (p. 568). Dr. Payne in like manner says, “I do
not believe that the influence of the Spirit of God in the
specific and proper sense of the term, z.e. an influence distinct
from the moral or persuasive influence of divine truth, is
ever exerted except upon those who were prepared unto
glory.”
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 395
IRVINGISM AND PLYMOUTH BRETHRENISM.,
Only two additional phenomena in this country demand a
passing notice, because they claim, in a peculiar sense, to owe
their origin to the Holy Spirit—Irvineism and PLymMouTu
BRETHRENISM. They are so vastly inferior to their pre-
tensions, however, that they rather awaken a feeling of regret
and pity.
As to IRvINGIsM, with its ostentatious parade of super-
natural gifts and of extraordinary offices, which have had no
real existence since the apostolic age, it is after all smothered
under ritualistic forms. Were there nothing more to prove
its hollowness, this would suffice. Such a supply of the
Spirit as this sect claims could not co-exist with its pomp of
prepared liturgical and office forms. It was largely a revival
of Montanism ; and the way in which it committed itself to
a revival of twelve apostles for the sealing of the apocalyptic
twelve thousand immediately before the second advent (Rev.
vil. 4), will prove its death-blow, which cannot long be
delayed or warded off in the nature of things. Professor
H. W. J. Thiersch was the only theologian of note who
attached himself to it.
As to BRETHRENISM, it will have a longer existence probably
than the other phenomenon. It has produced a literature
on the Holy Spirit of a very mixed character. Mr. Darby,
Mr. Kelly, and Mr. Harris have all written on the Holy
Spirit. While many excellent things have been said by all
these writers on the distinction which must always be carefully
drawn between Christ’s work FoR Us and the Spirit’s work
IN Us, on the inhabitation of the Spirit in the hearts of
Christians, and on the communion between Christ and His
people by the Holy Ghost the Paraclete, there are three
points where their doctrinal views on the Spirit are mis- ‘
chievous in the last degree. (1) They have very much
resuscitated the Cocceian notions as to the alleged low plat-
396 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
form of the Old Testament saints. They represent them all
as burdened and fettered by the Spirit of bondage, till one
hardly sees where spirituality remains. They thus come to
divide the Church which was one from the days of Abel into
two. (2) They make a presumptuous claim to be in their
assemblies under the presidency of the Holy Ghost, as they
phrase it; and, accordingly, they venture to carry out the
decrees and resolutions come to under this imagination with
a confidence little less than apostolic. (3) They take ex-
ception to what most other Churches, not swamped by
titualism, have always regarded as one of the most im-
portant’ and blessed duties—to prayer for the Holy Ghost.
The Church of God of all ages, according to the most explicit
Scripture examples,—the Greek Church, the Roman Church,
all the Protestant Churches, in the exercise of a deep Chris-
tian instinct,—have invocated the Holy Ghost, and expected
larger and larger supplies and communications; and they
grieve for and confess their sin in not having more implored
His help and presence. This sect, by an obvious misinter-
pretation of Scripture, objects to the practice of praying for
the Spirit, because forsooth He was given at Pentecost.
In winding up this historical survey, we have only to add
an outline of the modern views on the doctrine of the Spirit
which prevail in GERMANY, HoLLanp, and Swirzernanp.
Germany seems to have abandoned this whole field, as if it
were no longer worthy of cultivation. There is not a single
work in the whole compass of German literature on the office
and work of the Holy Spirit, if we except the unfinished
work of Kahnis,* of any value or importance. And when
we inquire into the reason, it is traceable partly to the
' Kahnis, Die Lehre vom Heiligen Geiste, Halle 1847. Having procured the
first part of this work thirty-five years ago, I eagerly waited for its continuation,
The writer had before this published a Latin tractate denying the personality
of the Spirit. Here he asserts the opposite view, and in an able, erudite way
adduces the Patristic testimony down to Origen. Whether the author wearied
of his subject, or Germany showed no interest in it, or whatever was the cause,
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 397
dominant Sabellianism, partly to the utterly misplaced im-
portance attached to the sacraments, and which has produced
results scarcely less calamitous, notwithstanding the evan-
gelical preaching which prevails in Germany, than the same
error has caused in the Church of Rome. The Lutheran
Church system is such that it does not require the Spirit’s
work for the application of redemption. What other Churches
ascribe to the Holy Spirit, the Lutheran Church ascribes to
the sacraments and Church ordinances ; and these opinions are
so diffused through the community, and so dominate the
minds of clergy and laity alike, that there remains in reality
in the ecclesiastical or theological mind no place for the opera-
tions of the Spirit on the individual. Regeneration is identified
with baptism. PRAYER FOR THE SPIRIT IS DEEMED SUPER-
FLUOUS, because the sacraments are always equally replenished
with blessings. A new supply or outpouring of the Spirit is,
according to them, an English or American extravagance.
There is A THREEFOLD STANDPOINT OF THEOLOGICAL CON-
CEPTION which, during the preseut generation, has moved the
German mind. One extremely negative tendency proceeded
on the supposition that Christianity had outlived itself, and
that what had been regarded as the life-principle of the
Church in all ages, faith in the historical Person of Jesus,
incarnate, crucified, and risen, the Redeemer of sinful
humanity and the source of life, must give way before
another, a new and spiritualized, form which disengages the
idea from the shell of the historical manifestation. Against
this tendency all Christians in all lands maintained the same
positive historical belief. But two other tendencies, while at
one in opposing the above-named school of Baur and Strauss,
the learned author never proceeded further with his undertaking. The only
other recent works on the doctrine of the Spirit in the whole compass of German
literature are the two following small treatises, of no great importance: (1)
Wormer, Das Verhdliniss des Geistes zum Sohne Gottes, Stuttgart 1862 ; and
(2) Die Bedeutung des Heiligen Geistes beziiglich der auferstehung des Leibes
(anonymous), Basle 1866.
398 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
diverged from each other in carrying out their special con-
ception of Christianity. A second tendency, therefore, held
firmly by the ecclesiastically given form in which Chris-
tianity had won its triumphs as a missionary power among
the nations, and as a principle of reformation from the cor-
ruptions of Popery ; and they were disposed to regard this as
necessary for the future as it had been powerful in the past.
A third tendency attempted to continue at one with Rational-
ism in the principles of philologico-historical interpretation,
and only desired a more spirited application of them. They
would not break the thread of development where Rationalism
began.
THE SCHLEIERMACHER SCHOOL.
This last tendency, known as the mediating school, which
took its rise with Schleiermacher (a.D. 1820-34), did not
recognise THE PERSONALITY OF THE Hoty Spirit, and con-
sequently had nothing to say as to His work. Schleier-
macher’s views were in most things antagonistic to the
Church doctrines. It may be said of Schleiermacher’s
system, though we cannot in this place completely analyse
it, that it struck to the core the mind of his country, casting
many in its mould, and in others setting in motion an
unwonted energy of action and reaction such as nothing
but the mighty impulse of a mighty spirit could create. In
his system all the great doctrines connected with God as an
authoritative lawgiver fall into the background. But great
and glowing prominence is given to all the views which stand
connected with the Person of Jesus as a fountain of spiritual
influence. The centre round which His whole theology
moved was, to use his own expression, the communion of life
with the Redeemer (Lebens Gemeinschaft mit dem Erloser).
But in reference to the distinction which obtains between
the Persons of the Godhead, his views were Sabellian: Christ
as the Logos, said he, apart from His manifestation in a par-
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 399
ticular Person (!), belongs to ecclesiastical conceptions ; and
instead of a personal Holy Ghost he speaks merely of “ the
common Spirit of the Christian Church proceeding from God.”
The Schleiermacher school, which has risen to great influence
and is still rising, bore the distinct impress of Sabellianism
or Modalism from its commencement. An ingenious essay?
appeared from the pen of Schleiermacher expressly comparing
the Athanasian and Sabellian doctrine, and assigning the
marked superiority to the Sabellian theory. But, ingenious
as the exposition undoubtedly was, it was highly unjust to
Biblical Trinitarianism. The entire school, so far as it abides
by Schleiermacher’s principles, cannot. be regarded as assert-
ing anything approaching to sound ecclesiastical Trinitari-
anism. In as far as it has accepted Schleiermacher’s opinions
on this point, and it has done so with a greater or less general
consent, we find nothing but the indwelling scheme or the
Sabellian view of Jesus. In every form of Sabellianism—of
the modern not less than the ancient type—there has always
been and must be a certain affinity to Pantheism. In
Schleiermacher’s essay, already referred to, it was strongly
asserted that Christian faith did not expressly teach the
Deity of Christ. It was alleged that Deity was attributed
to Him only in hymns, poetical effusions, and rhetorical
addresses; that the Church-doctrine of the Trinity arose in
Alexandria through a Platonizing tendency and in a philo-
sophical interest; and that, but for this, the Sabellian doctrine,
which accepts no personal distinction in the Godhead, would
doubtless have become the predominant opinion. Not only
so: he goes on to affirm still further that Sabellianism satisfies
the demands of Christian piety as well as the Church-doctrine ;
and that it has this peculiar consideration to recommend it,
that while the Church-doctrine is transcendent, the Sabellian
view, on the contrary, refers to the order of salvation and to
1 This essay originally appeared in the Theologische Zeitschrift von Schleier-
macher, De Wette, und Liicke. Drittes Heft.
400 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
God’s relation to the world. According to this Modalism,
which has no tri-personal God, the name Son oF GoD means
no more than God redeeming; and the name SPIRIT oF GOD
means no more than the union of God with the Christian
Church without distinct personality.
On the contrary, all sound Trinitarian divines have main-
tained that the very transcendence of the Church-doctrine
which Schleiermacher depreciates is its true glory. They
assert that all the Persons of the Trinity are what they are
proor to creation, prior to redemption, prior to the formation
of the Christian Church. These deeds only manifested what
the Persons were essentially from all eternity. They only
revealed themselves by deeds of power and of grace. They
were divine Persons with a distinct subsistence prior to and
irrespective of any deeds performed in creation, in redemption,
or in regeneration. But we limit ourselves here to the work
of the Holy Ghost. It is evident from Scripture that men
were regenerated by the Spirit, and raised up by Him to do a
work for God, previous to the formation of the Christian
Church; and that multitudes in all the ages subsequent to
the fall, and prior to the day of Pentecost, were enlightened
by Him with a true spiritual knowledge, and possessed with
a true spirituality of mind. All this, as we read in the Old
Testament records, was, going on before the Pentecostal
effusion of the Spirit. The Holy Spirit dwelt in prophets
and righteous men in the Old Testament as well as in the
supernaturally gifted office- bearers of the New Testament
Church; and the Spirit could not have so dwelt in them
unless He really subsisted as a divine Person, with a distinct
personality in the Godhead. Nor was that all: the Holy
Spirit was the cause of all the vast variety of miracles in
both economies, and the author of all Old Testament prophecy
as well as of all new Testament Scripture; both of which are
spoken of as the work of the same Spirit, with no difference
as to their origin or authority (2 Pet. i. 21).
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 401
If all this is so, in vain do these Sabellian writers allege
that the Spirit is but the union of God with the Christian
Church. According to Schleiermacher’s outline of the Sabellian
theory, moreover, it is maintained that the Holy Spirit is but
the Spirit of the whole, the common Spirit of the Christian
Church. Jt is difficult to apprehend precisely what that
means. But the explanation which he himself gives of the
statement is in the last degree startling: “The Spirit,” says
he, “is only in the whole: for as the Spirit is just the God-
head, every Christian must be a Christ, IF THE SPIRIT AS SUCH
WERE IN EVERY INDIVIDUAL.” The more that the reader
attempts to apprehend the import of that statement, the more
surprise and pain take possession of every reverent mind.
But plainly, according to the meaning of the terms, the only
difference between Christ and the Christian is to be traced to
a more and a less of the inhabiting Godhead: and the state-
ment implies that the Spirit, so understood, is RELATED TO
THE CHURCH AS A WHOLE, as the Deity in Christ is related to
His humanity. The writer, with all his vast powers, plainly
knew not what he said, nor whereof he affirmed.
Such is modern Sabellianism as set forth by its greatest
modern defender. It is fully discredited by the mere state-
ment of the Scripture testimony that the Spirit’s activity
preceded the existence of what is known as the Christian
Church,
To do justice to the school of Schleiermacher, among whose
scholars there are many who have risen far above him in
single points, it must be stated that it loyally adheres to
historical Christianity, and maintains the foundation on which
the Church has been supported from the beginning. They
who belong to it, however, are (1) neither acquainted with
the true distinction between the work of Christ and the work
of the Spirit, nor able to put them in their proper place and
due relation to each other. Of course they cannot do so, for
they have no doctrine of the Spirit, and cannot make a due
2¢
402 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
distinction between the work of Christ and the work of the
Spirit on a Sabellian basis which denies His personality.
Nor is this strange. For if the belief of a personal Holy
Spirit naturally leads men to an admission of His super-
natural works as something that belongs to Him in the divine
economy, and especially to receive the inspired Scriptures as
the standing monument of His activity, we may affirm, on
the contrary, that a Sabellian view of the Spirit naturally leads
men to the denial of the supernatural in any form.
(2) Another peculiarity of the Schleiermacher school is their
watchword, THE CHRISTIAN CONSCIOUSNESS, OR THE TESTIMONY
oF THE Hoty Spirit. They use both expressions, when in
point of fact they, for the most part, have no personal Holy
Ghost. They build on a Sabellian foundation, and yet retain
the theological nomenclature in a sense entirely different
from that which was usually accepted by their predecessors.
What testimony of the Spirit can there be, and what Christian
consciousness in any right sense of the expression can there
be, without the regeneration of the Holy Ghost renewing the
heart and occupying it by a true inhabitation? It can have
no underlying reality, and amounts only to a figure of speech.
Their whole style of thought on the Christian consciousness
is a mere phrase, and a wholly unwarrantable use is made of
it when it is made a test and judge of Scripture.
A few remarks will prove this. There is no Christian
consciousness without a sense of SIN. But the school in
question maintains tenets on the subject of sin which wholly
undermine God’s moral government, the nature and sanctions
of the divine law, as well as the holy anger of God. This
was expressed by Schleiermacher in an explicit denial of the
fall and of sin. Sin was made a law of being—a dogma
that undermines all reference to God’s justice, as well as all
necessity for a propitiation. The Lord Jesus was, indeed,
depicted in glowing terms as the source of life and light, of
joy and strength, but not as the Eternal Son, and only as a
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 403
person inhabited by God in a wholly unique way. We will not
deny that many pleasing views are given forth by Schleier-
macher and his school on the spiritual union between Jesus
and His people, and on the indwelling presence of Christ. In
reference, however, to the sinner’s objective relation towards
God there is a total blank ; and even they who have advanced
the farthest beyond their master’s limits have but dim,
undecided, and vacillating views on all the truths connected
with man’s acceptance with the Judge of all the earth.
Schleiermacher’s watchword was: Religion is Jeeling. And
carrying out this dogma, he everywhere asserts that doctrine
is only an imperfect attempt to embrace in our conceptions
the true, the infinite, and the eternal ; that it is one-sided,
mutable, and liable to error ; and that, while faith and religion
are in all alike the same, each one, after he has done his utmost
to elaborate the truth in his own way, has merely his own
individual representation of it. Thus men, by wisdom, display
the opposite of wisdom when they do not bow to the authority
of the pure and perfect word of God.
Yet this so-called Christian consciousness is made the
arbiter and judge of Scripture. If the Christian conscious-
ness were definitely understood to be the sentiment of
regenerate men, inhabited by the personal Holy Spirit, it
would be entitled to some measure of respect. It would
have much in common with Edwards’ treatise on the Religious
Affections, or with the subjective spirituality of the Puritans. |
As it is, it is natural feeling in many cases, not spiritual
feeling ; a mere public sentiment, wide enough to take in the
consciousness of any man who is not an atheist—a Strauss or
Renan. It does not presuppose regeneration by the Spirit.
The Bible does not regulate this Christian consciousness, but
conversely, the latter is used as the judge and arbiter of the
Bible.
Nor (3) has this school any right conception of the Scrip-
tures as the production of the personal Holy Ghost speaking
404 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
by human agents. This also follows from the denial of a
personal Holy Ghost. For any amount of free-thinking on
the sacred Scriptures they are prepared, if only faith on the
personal Redeemer and vital intercourse with Him can by
any means be retained. Schleiermacher declared his deep
conviction that faith in the revelation of God in Christ is
nowise dependent on belief in a peculiar inspiration among
the Jewish people up to a certain point; and he affirmed that
nothing essential is lost thereby; that Christ remains the
same, and faith in Him remains the same. All the scholars
of Schleiermacher occupy the same unworthy relation to the
Holy Scriptures.
DUTCH AND FRENCH CHURCHES.
The testimony of THE DutcH CuurcH in behalf of the
doctrine of the Spirit has, since the Synod of Dort, been
always more clear and effective than that of Germany.
During the last hundred years they have not contributed
anything of much importance on the doctrine of the Spirit ;
and they are beginning to lose their independence to such
a degree that they are content to register the last results of
German thought and criticism. A few words will suffice to
describe what has been done on the doctrine of the Spirit.
At the close of last century, when Germany was beginning to
surrender the divine Personality of the Spirit as they had
surrendered His Work, we find a protest from Holland. Pro-
fessor Clarisse prepared two interesting treatises, one in Latin
and another in Dutch, in which he successfully asserted the
Biblical doctrine of the Deity of the Holy Spirit (1795).
After the formation of the Hague Society for the defence of
the Christian religion, there appeared as answers to the
prescribed subject essays of considerable merit on the Deity
of the Holy Spirit by Lotze, Corstius, and Beuzekamp. In
1838, Heyningen published a little treatise which he kept by
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 405
him upwards of twenty years, after unsuccessfully offer-
ing it as one of the prize essays on the doctrine of the
Bible respecting the work of the Holy Spirit. It is a useful
work, but with a very flagrant defect. The defect is, that he
abstains from pronouncing with the firm, decisive tone
which is absolutely necessary on the point which draws the
line between Augustinianism and Semi-Pelagianism. The
reader peruses it and is at a loss whether the author means that
wt ws we or God that decisively wills the conversion of the soul.
No one can say whether, according to Heyningen, it is God
in the first instance that works in us to will and to do. But
the rest of the work is valuable.: He maintains, from a
Biblical evidence which cannot be shaken, that the operation
of the Spirit is distinct from the effect of the word, though con-
current with God’s providence and the preaching of the word.
This is set forth in a clear and satisfactory light. When we
come farther down, we trace the growing influence of German
thought on the Dutch Church, and by no means to its
advantage. Two prize essays prepared for the Hague Society
appeared in 1844, the one by Thoden Van Velzen, the other
by Stemler the Lutheran pastor at Hoorn. They are far from
satisfactory. They give no testimony on the Personality of
the Holy Spirit, which they leave in such absolute uncertainty
that these writers can only be described as ignoring the
subject; and what they say about the Spirit’s Work is as
vague and unmeaning as about His divine personality. The
whole two volumes are occupied with a metaphysico-theolo-
gico-exegetical attempt to harmonize man’s free agency with
a certain influence which is not the regeneration of the
Holy Ghost.
The Swiss and French Cuurcues of this century have
produced very little on the doctrine of the Holy Spirit. Like
the Church of Holland, which we have just noticed, these
Churches are losing their independence, and coming unduly
under the spell of German theology and criticism. There are
406 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
two interesting works, however, which have appeared in
French Switzerland on the doctrine of the Spirit, one by E.
Guers, Bern, another by Tophel in the form of five discourses,
both written with warmth, devotional feeling, and unction.
One point is very forcibly insisted on by Guers, the danger
of the Spirit without the word, and of the word without the
Spirit.
With reference to recent publications on the Holy Spirit
in our own country, let me notice a few of the most important.
The valuable work of Dr. James Buchanan of a practical
and devotional character, Hare’s Mission of the Comforter,
Winslow’s work on Zhe Spirit, deserved the important place
which they have occupied in public estimation. An anony-
mous work, entitled Zhe Comforter, deserves also favourable
notice. Professor Candlish’s interesting little book on The
Work of the Spirit deserves attention as a manual; and the
useful work, entitled The Spirit of Christ, by Rev. Andrew
Murray (London 1888, Nisbet & Co.), is well worthy of
recommendation.
INSPIRATION OF THE SPIRIT AS AT PRESENT DISCUSSED.
The inadequate views of many on the supernatural action
of the Spirit come to light in the current Opinions on the
origin and authority of Scripture. That the whole Word of
God was composed by the inspiration of the Spirit, and that
holy men selected as the organs of revelation spoke as they
were moved by the Holy Ghost (2 Pet. i. 21), has been
always held in the Church as an undoubted axiom. It is at
this point that the Protestant Churches, under the influence
of undue concessions made to the right of private judgment,
have put themselves in the wrong in presence of the Greek
and Romish Churches, which never called in question the
plenary inspiration and infallible authority of Holy Scripture.
And it is here that Protestantism, like Samson shorn of his
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. . 407
locks, is already beginning to betray its weakness, and is
likely to suffer a defeat, unless it ask for the old paths. It
has often been said that there are three specially momentous
gifts of God—the gift of His Soy, the gift of His Spirit,
and the gift of His Worp; for it is clear that without the
Word we know nothing accurately of the other gifts of
God.
The Scriptures, inspired by the Holy Spirit, are the court
of last appeal to every religious mind and to every Christian
Church for the defence of truth and for the refutation of
error. And if the proof of this position could be invalidated,
it cannot be disguised that the consequences would be in the
last degree calamitous; and that modern thought, as it is
styled, could do nothing to rescue us from an invasion of
the age of reason. The favourite position of those who
impugn the plenary inspiration of Scripture, from Tollner’s
days downward, is that we must distinguish between the .
Word of God and Holy Scripture. But, in reality, the
inspiration of Scripture has, in our day, been very largely
given up in every sense. ‘This point is the burning question
of our age, a point on which an immense amount of discussion
has during a century been carried on. A few words of a
historical nature may here sufiice.
Our best writers on this topic, such as Gaussen, Chalmers,
Lee, Haldane, Jalaguier, while seeking to establish the fact of
a divine Revelation, as well as the authenticity and canonical
authority of the several Books, have taken nothing for
ranted. Everything has been confirmed by historic proof and
rational evidence. And all this has been conclusively settled
before the question of inspiration was taken up. When all
this has been completely proved on historic grounds, and
only then, the Books committed to the Church as the oracles
of God are next interrogated on the question of their own
inspiration. A sufficient amount of evidence from miracles
and prophecy has accredited the Revelation and the divine
408 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
commission of the several writers; and the same evidence
accredits the inspiration to which the Apostles laid claim.
The crude German theories, finding their way into the
Churches as modern thought, are the very reverse of all this.
All German thinking on this subject still bears the marks of
the unworthy concessions which Semler and Eichhorn, the
founders of Rationalism, made to the English Deists. The
Deists assailed Christianity from without; the German
Rationalists assailed it dishonestly from within. The mediat-
ing theology, recently represented on this point by Rothe,
Tholuck, Auberlen, allows a Revelation in historic facts, but
denies the Book-revelation in any true acceptation of the
term. Revelation is by them limited to the divine facts, but
~ disjoined from any accompanying inspiration of the Books or
~exercised on the mind of those who composed the records.
The historical revelation, in a word, is isolated from the Book,
which, according to these writers, is no more than any other
record or narrative digested by pious men—mere literary
productions prepared at the discretion of the writers, and
having no supernatural origin whatever. The Revelation,
according to these theorists, is not in the records in any
sense ; for they are deemed correct or incorrect, just as the
writers had access or had not access to reliable information ;
and they are not by any means supposed to be exempt from
the infirmities and mistakes into which men acting from
ordinary motives are occasionally betrayed.
More than that: those writers who attach themselves to
the school of modern thought have recently declared that we
find in Scripture instances of one man personating another,—
that the book of Deuteronomy, for example, is the fictitious
personation of Moses by another man, and that too in the
solemn position of professing to receive a divine revelation ;
and that the book was not composed till many centuries after
Moses’ death. This fraudulent personation - theory is the
lowest depth of criticism: for even the Mythical School did
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 409
not impute to the writers conscious fabrication. Such
theories are wholly inconsistent with the supposition of a
man acting under the guidance of the Holy Spirit of God;
and if they could be endured for a moment, would render
inspiration impossible.
All this by natural and necessary consequence leads the
men who support such views to an irreverent treatment of
Scripture. Divine authority there is none on such a supposi-
tion ; certainty is at an end: conjecture reigns paramount.
These conclusions, which are styled modern thought and
modern culture, can only be regarded as profane. Such a low
view of inspiration as that to which we have referred runs
counter to the presence of the Spirit in any sense, and to the
divine authority of the Scripture in any sense.
But the fact that miracles attesting the presence of the
Spirit were performed by the Apostles in attestation of their
divine commission and of their message, remains unchallenged.
The rich supply of supernatural or miraculous gifts of the
Holy Spirit which the Apostles enjoyed, and with which the
Apostolic Churches were adorned, was a standing pledge and
sign that the Holy Spirit dwelt in them; and that the in-
ward miracle of inspiration was still continued wherever these
outward miracles were wrought. The cessation of these
miracles, when they had served the purpose for which they
were given, was a most significant fact. But during the
whole time of their continuance these miraculous gifts, and
especially the gift of tongues or the power of speaking the
Gospel message in actual languages which had never been
learned by the ordinary process, were so many conclusive
proofs and illustrations to the men of the Apostolic age that
the internal miracle of divine inspiration, through the presence
and supernatural operation of the Holy Spirit, was still
graciously continued in the midst of them. But the low
view of inspiration to which we have referred runs counter to
the authority of Scripture and to the finality of Scripture.
410 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
It is now time to bring this historical sketch to an end.
And in doing so I have only to remark—what Church history
sufficiently verifies —that without a full testimony to the
divine personality and agency of the Holy Spirit, no blessing
can be expected on the ministrations of any Church. He is
honoured by being invoked in every prayer, and by being
referred to in every sermon. Wherever religion comes in
power, the presence of the Spirit as connecting the Church on
earth with Christ in heaven occupies a large place in the
Church’s consciousness and adorations. The doctrine of the
Spirit not less than the doctrine of justification by faith in
Christ’s merits, is THE ARTICLE OF A STANDING OR FALLING
CuurcH, and without the recognition of it no religious
prosperity exists or can exist.
This historical survey of past centuries, bringing succes-
sively under our notice epochs of Revival, such as the
age of Augustine, of Bernard, the Reformation, and the
great awakening of last century, naturally suggests a closing
remark which may not be out of place. The Church of
God is in her right attitude only when she is waiting for
the fresh outpouring of the Holy Spirit, who comes from
Christ and leads to Christ. We see combined in all
successful preachers of the gospel right views of the Spirit’s
operations, an undiverted gaze upon the cross, and a
proclamation of the fact that the Spirit comes to glorify
the Son in His Person and in His offices. Thus we hear
one exclaiming: “Spirit of preaching, that is, Spirit of
Christ, come down upon me.”* They have always set
forth that spiritual life flows from the historical Christ the
Surety through the Holy Ghost, and that though the Spirit
comes not of necessity, but of free condescending love, He
comes as the Spirit of our risen Lord, the organ by which He
acts, the executive by whom He rules, the Comforter sent in
Christ's name (John xvi. 13). And for the present sore and
The missionary Macdonald.
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 20 i
ulcerated condition of the Church, with many marked defects
and perilous tendencies, nothing but a new effusion of the
Spirit will avail. Many of these tendencies would be at
once obviated by the efficacious presence of the Spirit. Of
many currents which might be enumerated, the following
three may be named, which all too plainly argue a want of
the Spirit's power, viz. irreverent criticism of Scripture,
sensuous Ritualism, and spasmodic efforts put forth to pro-
duce by human appliances what can only be effected by
the Holy Spirit :—
1. As to the bold criticism of Scripture, proceeding as it
does on a denial of its inspiration by the Spirit, it has no
significance and no attractions for a mind that has personally
come under the supernatural and regenerating operations of
the Spirit. Such a mind accepts on sufficient evidence with-
out difficulty all the divine facts and prophecies—in other
words, all the miracles of power and of knowledge with which
Scripture is replete, but which the higher criticism, starting
from a philosophy opposed to the supernatural, exerts itself
to the utmost to explode.
2. As to the widespread Ritualism, it springs from a
desire to substitute something sensuous for that which con-
stitutes the true charm and glory of all religious ordinances—
the presence and power of the Holy Spirit. It betrays an
unrest, a want which the ritualist knows not how to relieve.
To a mind replenished with the Holy Spirit, ritualistic
elements have no interest or attraction.
3. With regard to the spasmodic efforts to awaken by
human appliances a religious interest in the minds of others,
we must distinguish two things that differ. There is, on the
one hand, a noble revival spirit, burning with a pure and
steady flame, which is kindled and kept alive in proportion
as the Holy Spirit inhabits and quickens the Christian heart
to sustained and strenuous efforts for the salvation of others.
It springs from the Spirit of grace: it leads to dependence
412 THE. DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
on the Spirit’s supernatural operations; and they who cherish
it never forget that success is not by might nor by power,
but by the Spirit of the Lord (Zech. iv. 6). But, on the other
hand, there is effort of a different sort—spasmodic and fitful,
FROM SELF AND FOR SELF, arguing impatience at the slow
progress of the kingdom of God, and prompting measures of
the earth earthy. Impure and of a mixed character, it burns
itself out; and is succeeded by despondency, exhaustion, and
dissatisfaction. Wholly different are those efforts which
are kindled by the Spirit and done in the strength of the
Spirit. The effects are blessed and abiding to the glory
of the Spirit’s power and grace.
Various calls to prayer for the Holy Spirit, issued by
individuals and societies of associated Christian men during
the last few years, must be regarded as an indication of a
deep-felt want. Many have entered into such concerts of
prayer for “the supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ,” as the
only means of counteracting the evil tendencies of the times.
All who duly consider the mission of the Comforter, and
the offices which He comes to execute, can only welcome
and rejoice in such UNIONS FOR DAILY PRAYER to beseech the
God of all grace, for His Beloved Son’s sake, to pour out the
Spirit from on high, recalling the promise: “When the
enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord
shall lift up a standard against him” (Isa. lix. 19).
THE PRACTICAL ISSUE OF THE WHOLE: BE FILLED WITH
THE SPIRIT.
We close this work with a brief reference to the practical
point to which all leads up: “Be filled with the Spirit”
(Eph. v.18). The apostle is writing to regenerate men who
have the Spirit; and when he bids them not be drunk with
wine wherein is excess, he takes for granted that he is setting
before those to whom the Epistle was sent a source of joy,
HISTORY OF THE DOCTRINE. 413
exhilaration, and comfort to which nothing else could be
compared. In the context we find it further noticed in a
series of participial clauses, grammatically connected with
the injunction, Be filled with the Spirit, that they are further
expected to be so animated with joy as to sing and make
melody in their hearts to the Lord,—to give thanks always
for all things to God and the Father in the name of the
Lord Jesus Christ,—and to submit themselves one to another
in the fear of God (Eph. v. 20, 21).
But it may be asked, Is this matter so much in our hands
that it can be made an injunction or charge to us: BE FILLED
WITH THE Spirit? I answer, all the promises connected with
the gift of the Spirit, all the titles given to Him, such as the
Spirit of Faith, the Spirit of Love, the Spirit of Hope, the
Spirit of Grace and Supplication, the Spirit of Adoption, the
Spirit of Glory and of God, on which we have been expati-
ating throughout this work, and which imply an enlightening,
satisfying, sanctifying, and indwelling presence on the part of
the Spirit that shall be withdrawn no more, take for granted
that this privilege is attainable, and that the duty can be
complied with. The words do not mean that the saints are
ever so filled with the Spirit that they can receive no more.
It is a benefit to be attained by the divine arrangement—“ to
him that hath shall be given.” He who says with the true
fear of God, “Take not Thy Holy Spirit from me ” (Ps. li. 11),
shall never be unfilled. The indwelling Spirit continues to
abide in the heart which is His temple, when we gratefully
foster those motions which He condescends to impart. The
divine rule is, that if we are faithful in a little, we shall
have abundantly. Small at first were the faith, love, and
hope of the Apostles; but the spark became a flame: the
mustard-seed became a tree. The mode by which this is
attained is expressly delineated by Christ Himseli when He
says: “If a man love me, he will keep my words; and my
Father will love him, and WE will come to him, and make our
414 THE DOCTRINE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
abode with Him” (John xiv. 23); that is, my Father and I
will in the fulness of the Spirit come to him, and make our
abode with him. To the same purpose it is said: “If we
live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit ” (Gal. v. 25) ;
“He that soweth to the Spirit, shall of the Spirit reap life
everlasting ” (Gal. vi. 8). I may also recall the language of
the Psalms, which uniformly represent the Spirit-filled soul
as thirsting for God, the living God, to see His power and
glory (Ps. lxiii. 1, 2). All who duly appreciate the Spirit’s
operations and His thoughts of peace toward them, and con-
tinue in meditation, longing, desire, and prayer in the Spirit
and for the Spirit, shall be filled with the Spirit according to
the import of the precept which we have quoted. They
receive larger and larger measures from day to day, and these
are still further amplified in the course of every trial en-
countered in the cause of Christ, and by every arduous duty
performed, as may be seen in the case of John in Patmos, and
of Paul in the inner prison of Philippi}
"Let me refer to the remarks of our excellent Scottish divine Bodius in his
Latin Commentary on Eph. v.18. Nor can I omit two other writers who write
on the subject of being filled with the Spirit with peculiar point and force,
viz. John Goodwin, 1670, and Finney’s Lectures, although they are much more
Arminian in their general doctrinal opinions than may be thought consistent
with what they say on this theme.
I.—INDEX
GENESIS.
PAGE
I, 26, 11, 14
is 2, 2 9
Ibud,. ; 10
vi. 3, 17
xx. 6, 20
xli. 38, yal
Exovws.
iv. 16, : 25
NUMBERS.
x17, ; ot
xxvii. 18, 22
DEUTERONOMY.
XzZxiv, Dy - 22
JUDGES.
iii. 40, oD
vi. 34, 23
xiv. 19, 23
1 SAMUEL.
xvi. 13, 27
2 SAMUEL.
xxiii. 2, ; 28
2 KINGs.
ixat; 25
2 CHRONICLES.
xe 14: 43
xxiv. 20,°. 43
NEHEMIAH.
ix. 20, 22
ix. 30, 43
JOB.
XFVialo, A 9
cee 4% 10
PSALMS.
ELV, f, : 46
lI, 23
TO TEXTS ELUCIDATED.
——-—Q-—-——.
PsaLMs—continued.
PAGE
Ixviii. 8, 22
civ. 30, 10
exvi. 10, 30
CEEXIX. 15 28
exis LO." .29
PROVERBS.
EES ; : 31
ISALAH.
iv. 4, : 36
Xda, 37
»o.0 FNL 35
.xxxiv. 16, 36
xin. iT, 37
xliv. 3, 35
xlviii. 16, . 36
lize to: 39
liens 39
lank; * 37
lxiii, 11-14, 36
EZEKIEL.
ll. 2, : : 40
ii. 14, ; 40
viii. 3, 40
xi, 24, : 40
Xxxvi. 25-27, 40
RXSVIL 1s 6 41
HosEa.
1Xer4; ' 31
JOEL.
ii. 28, 31
MICAH.
ay ‘ ; 35
ili. 8, ; 35
HAGGAL,
ii. 5, ‘ 42
ZECHARIAH.
iv. 6, ; j 42
it L Oy 42
MATTHEW.
PAGE
14. 11, 46
xii. 18, 38
mE 32" 217
LUKE.
i. 42, PP be 45
126/, 45
li, 25, ; j 45
Welle 3 38
JOHN
iii. 8-6, . 131
vi. 63, ? . 48, 185
vii. 37-39, 47
XiV.-XVi., . 49
xiv. 16, 47
xv. 26, 49
xvi. 8-11, 186
xx, 22, 51
ACTS.
i. 14, 52
ii, 16, 34
ii. 38, 33
iv. 31, 60
vi. 3, 61
IXs. oi; 61
xi, 24, 61
xvi. 6, 61
xx. 23, 62
Seve. 25, 62
ROMANS.
i. 3, 4, 3 77
vy. 5, 78
viii. 2, 79
viii. 4, 63, 79
viii. 23, 82
xy. 19, 78
1 CoRINTHIANS.
li. 14, 67
IVS oe oe 56
2 CORINTHIANS.
invent
416
2 CoRINTHIANS—contd.
ili. 3,
ili. 6-18,
iv. 13,
v; Ds
GALATIANS,
ili. 3, :
ili, 14,
iv. 6, :
v, 16425, .
vi, 1;
vi. 6,
EPHESIANS.
i. 13,
Wie fA
87;
fii2e,
lii. 16,
iv. 4,
iv. 30,
PHILIPPIANS.
i. 19,
i Lie
iii. 3,
COLOSSIANS.
Va sFech ; :
PAGE
1 THESSALONIANS.
js Dt
iv. 8,
v. 19,
PAGE
89
89
89
2 THESSALONIANS.
il. 13,
1 TimoTuy.
iii. 16, 4 :
2 TIMOTHY.
Ree .
eS
TITUS.
313,00, 4 :
HEBREWS.
a. 0,8
il. 4,
vi. 4,
ix, 14,
x. 29,
Kilo,
JAMES.
iv. 5,6,
90
90
63
90
63
INDEX TO TEXTS ELUCIDATED.
1 PETER.
Be Bie
iii. 18,
11419,
iv. 14,
2 PETER.
i 21,
JUDE.
ili, 24, A
iv. 2,
iv. 13,
Wi 10,
REVELATION.
a
Rell i :
17, : ;
ili. 1, ;
iV, <2, . .
iv. 5, - ;
II.—INDEX TO SUBJECTS AND WRITERS.
ABILITY, distinction between physical
and moral, 200.
Adoption of sons by the Spirit ex-
hibited in various ways in Paul,
John, and Synoptics, 206.
Amyraldism, 361.
Anointed One, the, 45; why needed,
136; the Son operating by the
Spirit, 137.
Arianism, 306.
Arminianism, 356.
Attributes of the Spirit, divine, 115 ;
omniscience, 116; creation of all,
idee
Augustin’s views of grace, quoted, 331.
Awakening, the great, of last century,
378; peculiar mode of preaching,
286 ; and of praying, 287.
BAPTISMAL formula, 292; baptism of
Christ, 135.
CHURCH, one, in Old and New Testa-
ment, 274; a holy society and mis-
sionary institute, 276.
Comforter, the, 116.
Confessions, Lutheran and Reformed,
349,
Congregationalist writers on the Spirit,
349, 389.
Constantinople, Council of, 312;
troubled time between: first and
second Council, 310.
Co-ordinate rank of the Spirit, 119.
Deity of the Spirit, 114; proof of,
from name of God given Him, 119.
Dorner’s theory of incarnation without
a fall, 13.
Doxologies to Trinity, 296.
EpwaArps’ influence and opinions, 381.
Epochs, three, in Greek Church on
procession, 317.
Erasmus on free-will, 347.
Ethics, Christian, 241.
Evans, J. H., work of, 390.
Fairy, a dead, 215; spirit of, 214;
Reformers’ views of, 347.
Fathers, defects of Greek, 299 ; ditfer-
ence between Greek and Latin, on
grace, 328; testimony to inspiration,
298.
Forfeiture of the Spirit, 212.
Foster on prayer, 289.
Giver, the, of the Spirit, Christ, 45,
43.
Gnostics, 103.
Gregory Nazianzen’s saying, 6.
Howe’s living temple, 14.
IMMACULATE nature of Mary not neces
sary, 181.
Inspiration, work of the Spirit in,
146-174.
JUNCKHEIM’S treatise, effect and cause,
373.
Justin Martyr, quotations from, 293.
KAHNIS on the Spirit, 102, 396.
LIFE, spiritual, 222.
Luther, de servo arbitrio, 347.
MACEDONIANISM, 313.
Marcionites, and the formula against,
242.
Mediate or immediate operation of the
Spirit, 388.
Ministry of the Spirit, 279.
Miraculous gifts of the Spirit, 32,
53-59.
Missions, success of, 387.
Montanism, 300.
OMNIPRESENCE of Spirit, 117.
Orange, Synod of, 340,
Owen, Dr., work of, 368.
PAJONISM, 364.
Pelagius and his system, 332.
Person in the Trinity, 105.
yae
418
Personality of the Spirit, 100; proved,
104 ; less beheld than that of Christ
at present, 105,
Personification not used, 108; where
it is found, 104.
Presence of Christ in the Church along
with the Spirit’s activity, 269;
presence of the Spirit, 229.
Prevenient grace, 238.
Procession, writers on, 326; doctrine
of, 110; writers who deny it, 112;
consequences of the denial, 327.
REFORMATION view of grace, 346,
Regeneration by the Spirit, 182, 204.
Reinhard on the Spirit’s efficacious
grace, 378.
Ritualism, 272.
SABELLIANISM, 8, 308, 399.
Sanctification of the Spirit, 248; in-
ward conflict, 257.
Sandemanianism, 384.
Satan, doctrine of, in Greek Church,
207.
Schleiermacher, 8, 398.
Schubert’s Pajonism, 373.
Semi-Pelagianism, 338.
Semisch on Greek Fathers, 299.
Spirit, Holy, import of, 110; restored
by Christ’s mediatorship alone, 176 ;
His operation next to that of the
Son, 127 ; inhabitation of, 229, 236.
Spirit of faith, 208 ; operation on the
will, 198, 205 ; the Spirit’s work not
INDEX TO SUBJECTS AND WRITERS.
subsequent to the believing recep-
tion of Christ, 207; given through
preaching the cross, 279; the Holy
Spirit in the Church, 259,
Spirit withdrawn at the fall, 178;
Spirit of God, import of, 104; the
Spirit Christ’s guide, 133.
Storr’s treatise on the Spirit, 377.
Swiss writers on the Spirit, 403.
Synergism, 353.
TEMPLE of the Spirit, 10.
Tendencies, modern, 411.
Tertullian against Praxeas, 304.
Testimony of the Spirit, 173; a false
view of, 402.
Tittmann’s treatise on the Spirit, 378.
Unction of the Spirit on Christ, 125 ;
the three grades, 128,
Union, mystical, 227.
Unitarian attack, 356.
Unpardonable sin, the sin against the
Holy Ghost, different opinions, 216.
WARBURTON, Bishop, doctrine of the
Spirit, 370.
Will, free, 180 ; how the Spirit antici-
pates, 202.
Witness of the Spirit, or assurance, 211.
Worship of the Spirit, 117.
Writers who deny the Spirit’s person-
ality, 27, 304, 398.
ZWINGLIANISM, 272.
MORRISON AND GIBB, EDINBURGH,
PRINTERS TO HER MAJESTY’S STATIONERY OFFICE.
ZT. and T. Clark’s Publications.
In demy 8vo, price 10s. 6d.,
THE THEORY OF MORALS.
By PAUL JANET, Member of the Institute, Paris.
TRANSLATED FROM THE LATEST FRENCH EDITION.
CONTENTS.—Booxk I.:—Pleasure and Good—Good and Law—The Principle of
Excellence, or of Perfection—The Principle of Happiness—Impersonal Goods—The
True, the Good, and the Beautiful—Absolute Good. Boox IIl.:—Nature and Basis
of the Moral Law—Good and Duty—Definite and Indefinite Duties—Right and Duty—
Division of Duties—Conflict of Duties, Boox III. :—The Moral Consciousness—Moral
Intention—Moral Probabilism— Universality of Moral Principles—The Moral Sentiment
—Liberty—Kant’s Theory of Liberty—Virtue—Moral Progress—Sin—Merit and
Demerit, the Sanctions of the Moral Law—Religion.
‘ As remarkable for the force and beauty of its form of expression as for its vast and
varied learning, its philosophical acumen, and its uniform attitude of reverence toward
SS and moral problems of the most transcendent interest to mankind,’—Literary
World,
‘This book is really a valuable addition to the literature of the subject... . Let
the student of morals and religion read it for himself. It is pleasant reading, and the
translation seems to us in every respect admirable.’-— Watchman.
By the same Author.
In One Volume, 8vo, Second Edition, price 12s.,
FINAL CAUSES.
TRANSLATED FROM THE LATEST FRENCH EDITION
By WILLIAM AFFLECK, B.D.
CONTENTS.—Pretiminary CuApreR—The Problem. Book I.—The Law of
Finality. Boox Il.—The First Cause of Finality. APPENDIX.
‘This very learned, accurate, and, within its prescribed limits, exhaustive work... .
The book as a whole abounds in matter of the highest interest, and is a model of learn-
ing and judicious treatment.’—Guardian.
‘A great contribution to the literature of this subject. M. Janet has mastered the
conditions of the problem, is at home in the literature of science and philosophy, and has
that faculty of felicitous expression which makes French books of the highest class such
delightful reading; . . . in clearness, vigour, and depth it has been seldom equalled, and
more seldom excelled, in philosophical literature.’—Spectator. '
‘A wealth of scientific knowledge and a logical acumen which will win the admiration
of every reader.’—Church Quarterly Review.
In demy 8vo, price 10s. 6d.,
THE BIBLE DOCTRINE OF MAN.
(SEVENTH SERIES OF CUNNINGHAM LECTURES.)
By JOHN LAIDLAW, D.D.,
Professor of Systematic Theology, New College, Edinburgh.
‘An important and valuable contribution to the discussion of the anthropology of the
sacred writings, perhaps the most considerable that has appeared in our own language,’
—Literary Churchman. ;
‘The work is a thoughtful contribution to a subject which must always have deep
interest for the devout student of the Bible.’—British Quarterly Review.
‘Dr. Laidlaw’s work is scholarly, able, interesting, and valuable.... Thoughtful
and devout minds will find much to stimulate, and not a little to assist, their meditations
in this learned and, let us add, charmingly printed volume.’—Record.
‘On thewhole, we take this to be the most sensible and reasonable statement of the
Biblical psychology of man we have met.’—£zpositor.
Just published, in crown 8vo, price 3s. 6d.,
SECOND EDITION, REVISED.
THE THEOLOGY
AND
THEOLOGIANS OF SCOTLAND,
CHIEFLY OF THE
Sebenteenth and Eighteenth Centuries.
Being one of the ‘Cunningham Lectures.’
By JAMES WALKER, D.D., Carnwatu.
‘These pages glow with fervent and eloquent rejoinder to the cheap scorn and
scurrilous satire poured out upon evangelical theology as it has been developed north
of the Tweed.’—British Quarterly Review.
‘We do not wonder that in their delivery Dr. Walker’s lectures excited great interest ;
we should have wondered far more if they had not done so..—Mr. SPURGEON in Sword
and Trowel.
in Two Vols., 8vo, price 21s.,
A SYSTEM OF BIBLICAL THEOLOGY.
BY THE LATE
W. LINDSAY ALEXANDER, D.D., LL.D.,
PRINCIPAL OF THE THEOLOGICAL HALL OF THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES
IN SCOTLAND.
‘A work like this is of priceless advantage. It is the testimony of a powerful and
accomplished mind to the supreme authority of the Scriptures, a lucid and orderly
exhibition of their contents, and a vindication, at once logical, scholarly, and conclusive,
of their absolute sufficiency and abiding truthfulness. It is a pleasure to read lectures
so vigorous and comprehensive in their grasp, so subtle in their dialect, so reverent in
spirit, and so severely chaste in their style. There are scores of men who would suffer
no loss if for the next couple of years they read no other book than this. To master it
thoroughly would be an incalculable gain,’ —Baptist Magazine.
‘This is probably the most interesting and scholarly system of theology on the lines
of orthodoxy which has seen the light.—Literary World.
‘This has been characterised as probably the most valuable contribution which our
country has made to theology during the present century, and we do not think this an
exaggerated estimate.’—Scottish Congregationalist.
‘Oh, that Scotland and Congregationalism had many worthies like Dr. Lindsay
Alexander! .. . The ripe man, full of rich experience and heavenly knowledge, will
prize each leaf, and give himself a glorious drilling as he masters chapter by chapter.’—
Mr. SpurGron in The Sword and Trowel.
Land Ls Clark's Publications.
Just published, in post 8vo, price 7s. 6d.,
THE PREACHERS OF SCOTLAND FROM THE
SIXTH TO THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.
TWELFTH SERIES OF CUNNINGHAM LECTURES.
By W. G. BLAIKIE, D.D.,
PROFESSOR OF APOLOGETICS AND PASTORAL THEOLOGY, THE NEW COLLEGE,
EDINBURGH.
‘ Exceedingly interesting and well worth reading both for information and pleasure.
. - ; A better review of Scottish preaching from an evangelical standpoint could not be
desired.’—Scotsman.
—__.
PUBLICATIONS OF
Pe USC mpmaa lene: CO. Waa AREER Fi CESS:
88 GEORGE STREET, EDINBURGH.
LONDON: SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, HAMILTON, KENT, & CO. LIMITED.
Abbott (T. K., B.D., D.Lit.)—Epuestans anp CoLossiAns. (Jnter-
national Critical Commentary.) Post 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Adam (J., D.D.)—AN EXPOSITION OF THE EPISTLE OF JAMES. 8vo, 9s.
Adamson (Rev. T., D.D.)—Srupies oF THE MIND IN Curist. Post
8vo, 4s. 6d.
THE SPIRIT OF Power. Second Edition. F cap. 8vo, 1s.
Ahlfeld (Dr.), etc.—TuE Voice FRoM THE Cross. Cr. 8vo, price 5s.
Alcock (Deborah)—Tur SEVEN CHURCHES oF ASIA. Is.
Alexander(Prof. W. Lindsay)—BristicaL THEOLOGY. Twovols. 8vo, 21s.
Allen (Prof. A. V. G., D.D.)—CuristIAn INstITuTIONS. (International
Theological Library.) Post 8vo, 12s. ;
Ancient Faith in Modern Light, The. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Andrews (S. J.)—Tur Lire or our Lorp. Large post 8vo, 9s.
Ante-Nicene Christian Library—A COLLECTION OF ALL THE WORKS
OF THE FATHERS OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH PRIOR TO THE COUNCIL OF
Nicma. Twenty-four vols. 8vo, Subscription price, £6, 6s. Selection
of Four Volumes at Subscription price of 21s. Additional Volume,
containing MSS. discovered since the conrpletion of the Series, 12s. 6d. net.
Augustine’s Works—Edited by Marcus Dons, D.D. Fifteen vols.
8vo, Subscription price, £3, 19s. net. Selection of Four Volumes at Sub-
scription price of 21s.
Balfour (R. G., D.D.)—CrENTRAL TRUTHS AND SIDE IssuEs. Crown
Svo, 3s. 6d.
Ballard (Frank, M.A., B.Sc.)—Tur MiracLes oF UNBELIEF. Post
8vo, 6s.
Bannerman (Prof.)—TuHe CHURCH OF CHRIST. Two vols. 8vo, 21s.
Bannerman (D. D., D.D.)—TueE DoctTrINE OF THE CHURCH. 8vo, 12s.
Bartlet (Prof. J. Vernon, M.A.)—Tur Apostotic AcE: ITs Lirr,
DocrTrinE, WorsuHIP, AND Potiry. (Hras of Church History.) Crown $vo, 6s.
Baumgarten (Professor)—Apostotic History. Three vols. 8vo, 27s.
Bayne (F-, LL.D.)—Tue FREE CHurcH oF SCOTLAND. Post 8vo,
os. 6d,
Beck (Dr.)—OUTLINES OF BIBLICAL PsycHoLocy. Crown 8vo, 4s.
PASTORAL THEOLOGY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. Crown 8vo, 6s.
Bengel—GNoOMON OF ‘THE NEW TESTAMENT. With Original Notes,
Explanatory and Illustrative. Five vols. 8vo, Subscription price, 31s. 6d.
Cheaper Edition, the five volumes bound in three, 24s.
Besser’s CHRIST THE LIFE OF THE WORLD. Price 6s. *
Beyschlag (W., D.D.)—Nrw Testament THEoLocy. Two vols.
demy 8vo, Second Edition, 18s. net.
Bible Dictionary. Edited by Jas. Hastinas,D.D. Special Prospectus
on application. In Four Volumes. (Vols. I., II., and III. now ready.)
** Detailed Catalogue free on application.
2 T. and T. Clark’s Publications.
Bible-Class Handbooks. Crown 8vo. Forty-four Volumes, 1s. 3d. to
3s. each. Edited by Prof. Marcus Dons, D.D., and ALEx. Wuyrts, D.D.
Detailed List free on application.
Bible-Class Primers. Thirty-eight now issued in the Series. Edited
by Princ. S. D. F. Satmonp, D.D. Paper covers, 6d. each ; free by post, 7d.
In cloth, 8d.; free by post, 9d. Detailed List free on application.
Blaikie (Prof. W. G., D.D.)—THE PREACHERS OF SCOTLAND FROM THE
6TH TO THE 19TH CENTURY. Post 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Blake (Buchanan, B.D.)—How To Reap THE Propuets. Part L—
The Pre-Exilian Minor Prophets (with Joel). Second Edition, 4s. Part II.
—Isaiah (ch. i.-xxxix.). Second Edition, 2s. 6d. Part I[I.—Jeremiah, 4s.
Part 1V.—Ezekiel, 4s. Part V.—Isaiah (ch. xl.-]xvi.), and the Post-Exilian
Prophets. The Series being now complete, Messrs. Clark offer the Set of Five
Volumes for 15s.
Bleek’s INTRODUCTION TO THE NEW TESTAMENT. Two vols. 8vo, 21s.
Briggs (Prof. C. A., D.D.)—GENERAL INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY
oF Hoty Scriprurne (Replacing the Author's ‘Biblical Study,’ entirely
re-written and greatly enlarged). 8vo, 12s. net.
THe MESSIAH OF THE APOSTLES. Post 8vo, 7s. 6d.
THE MESSIAH OF THE GOSPELS. Post 8vo, 6s. 6d.
THe BIBLE, THE CHURCH, AND THE REASON. Post 8vo, 6s. 6d.
Brockelmann (C.)—Lrxicon Syrtacum. With a Preface by Professor
T. NOLDEKE. Crown 4to, 30s. net.
Bruce (Prof. A. B., D.D.)—THE TRAINING OF THE TWELVE ; exhibiting
the Twelve Disciples under Discipline for the Apostleship. Fifth Edition,
8vo, 10s. 6d.
Tue HUMILIATION OF CHRIST. 4th Ed., 8vo, 10s. 6d.
THE Kinepom oF Gop ; or, Christ’s Teaching according to the
Synoptical Gospels. New Edition, post 8vo, 7s. 6d.
APOLOGETICS ; OR, CHRISTIANITY DEFENSIVELY STATED.
(International Theological Library.) Third Edition, post 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Sr. PauL’s CONCEPTION OF CHRISTIANITY. Post 8vo, 7s. 6d.
THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS: The First Apology for
Christianity. Second Edition, post 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Bruce (W. S., D.D.)—THE EruHics OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. Cr. 8vo, 4s.
Buchanan (Professor)—THE DOCTRINE OF JUSTIFICATION. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
On CoMFORT IN AFFLICTION. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.
ON IMPROVEMENT OF AFFLICTION. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.
Buhl ast F.)—CANON AND TEXT OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 8vo,
7s 6d.
Bungener (Felix)—RoME AND THECOUNCILIN 19™ CENTURY. Cr.8vo,5s.
Burton (Prof. E.)—SyNTAx OF THE Moops AND TENSES IN NEW
TESTAMENT GREEK. Post 8vo, 5s. 6d. net.
Calvin's INSTITUTES OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION. (Translation. )2vols.8vo, 14s.
COMMENTARIES. Forty-five Vols. Price on application.
Calvini Institutio Christiane Religionis. Curavit A. THOLUOK.
Two vols. 8vo, Subscription price, 14s.
Candlish (Prof. J. 8., D.D.)—THE Kincpom oF Gop, BiBLICALLY AND
HISTORICALLY CONSIDERED. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
ee
T. and T. Clark's Publications. 3
Candlish (Prof. J. §., D.D.)—THr CHRISTIAN SALVATION. Lectures
on the Work of Christ. 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Caspari (C. E.)—A CHRONOLOGICAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL INTRODUC-
TION TO THE LIFE OF CHRIST. 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Caspers (A.)—THE FootsTEPs oF CHRIST. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Cassel (Prof.)—CoMMENTARY ON ESTHER. 8vo, 10s. 64d.
Cave (Principal A., D.D.)—THr ScriprurRAL DOCTRINE OF SACRIFICE
AND ATONEMENT. Second Edition, 8vo, 10s. 6d.
AN INTRODUCTION TO THEOLOGY. Second Edition, 8vo, 12s.
Chapman (Principal C., LL.D.)
BIBLICAL IDEA oF Gop. Crown 8vo, 6s.
Christlieb (Prof. T., D.D.)—MoprERN DovusBT AND CHRISTIAN BELIEF.
8vo, 10s. 6d.
Homi.etic: Lectures on Preaching. 7s. 6d.
Clark (Professor W. R., LL.D., D.C.L.)—Tur ANGLICAN REFORMA-
TION. (Lras of Church History.) 6s.
—— THE ParacteTE. The Person and Work of the Holy Spirit.
Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.
Clarke (Professor W. N., D.D.)—AN OUTLINE OF CHRISTIAN
THEOLOGY. Ninth Edition, post 8vo, 7s. 6d.
WHAT SHALL WE THINK OF CHRISTIANITY ? Cr. 8vo, 2s. 6d.
CAN I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER? Crown 8vo, 3s.
Concordance to the Greek Testament—Movutrton (W. F., D.D.) and
GEDEN (A. 8., M.A.). Second Edition, crown 4to, 26s. net.
Crawford (J. iby, M.A.)—THE BROTHERHOOD OF MANKIND. Crown
8vo, 5s.
Cremer (Professor)—BiBLIco-THEOLOGICAL LEXICON OF NEW TESTA-
MENT GREEK. Third Edition, with Supplement, demy 4to, 38s.
Crippen (Rev. T. G.)—A PopuLar INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY
OF CHRISTIAN DocTRINE. 8vo, 9s.
Cunningham (Principal) —HIstToricAL THEOLOGY. Two vols. 8vo, 21s.
Curtiss (Dr. 8. I.)—Tuer Leviticau Prizsts. Crown 8vo, 5s.
FRANZ DeirzscH: A Memorial Tribute. Portrait. Cr. 8vo, 3s.
Dabney (Prof. R. L., D.D.)—TuHEr SENSUALISTIC PHILOSOPHY OF
THE NINETEENTH CunruRY CONSIDERED. Crown 8vo, 6s,
Dahle (Bishop)—Lire arreR DratH. Demy 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Davidson (Prof. A.B., D.D., LL. D.)—An IntropucTtory HEBREW
GRAMMAR. With Prieeaiy Exercises in Reading and Writing. 15th
Edition, 8vo, 7s. 6d.
A SYNTAX OF THE HEBREW LANGUAGE. 2nd Ed., 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Davidson, Dr. Samuel. Autobiography and Diary. Edited by his
DAUGHTER. 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Deane (Wm., M:A.)— PsEUDEPIGRAPHA: An Account of Certain
Apocryphal Writings of the Jews and Early Christians. Post 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Deissmann (Dr. G. A.)—BIBLE STUDIES. 8vo, 9s.
Delitzsch (Prof.)—System or BrBticAL PsycHoLéay, 8vo, 12s. ;
NEw CoMMENTARY ON GENESIS, 2 vols. 8vo, 21s. ; PSALMS, 3 Rote 31s, 6d. :
PROVERBS, 2 vols., 21s. - Sone OF SoLOMON AND ECCLESIASTES, "10s. 6d. ;
ISATAH, Fourth Edition, rewritten, 2 vols., 21s. ; HEBREWS, 2 vols. mas
*,* Any Four Volumes may be had at brigiaal Subscription price of 21s. net.
A T. and T. Clark's Publications.
Dictionary of the Bible, A. (See page 1.)
Dillmann (Prof. A., D.D.)—GENEsIS: Critical and Exegetical Com-
mentary. Two vols., 21s.
Doedes—MANUAL OF NEW TESTAMENT HERMENEUTICS. Cr. 8vo, 3s.
Déllinger (Dr.)—HIPPOLYTUS AND CALLISTUS. 8vo, 7s. 6d.
DECLARATIONS AND LETTERS ON THE VATICAN DECREES,
1869-1887. Authorised Translation. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.
Dorner (Professor)— HISTORY OF THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE DOCTRINE
OF THE PERSON OF CHRisT. Five vols. Subscription price, 26s. 3d. net.
SYSTEM OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE, Subscription price, 21s. net.
SYSTEM OF CHRISTIAN ETHIcS. 8vo, 14s.
Driver (Prof. 8. R., D.D.)—AN INTRODUCTION TO THE LITERATURE
OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. (International Theological Library.) 7th
Edition, post 8vo, 12s.
DEUTERONOMY: A Critical and Exegetical Commentary.
(International Critical Commentary.) Second Edition, post 8vo, 12s.
Drummond (R. J., D.D.)—THrE RELATION oF THE APOSTOLIC
TEACHING TO THE TEACHING OF CHRIST. Second Edition, 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Du Bose (Prof. W. P., D.D.)—THeE ECUMENICAL CouUNCILS. (Eras
of Church History.) 6s.
Duff (Prof. David, D.D.)—THr Earty Cuurcu. 8vo, 12s.
Dyke (Paul Van)—THE AGE OF THE RENASCENCE. With an Intro-
duction by HENRY VAN Dyke. (ras of Church History.) 6s.
Eadie (Professor)—COMMENTARIES ON ST. PAUL’S EPISTLES TO THE
EPHESIANS, PHILIFPIANS, CoLossIANs. New and Revised Editions, Edited
by Rev. Wm. Youne, M.A. Three vols. 8vo, 10s. 6d. each ; 07 set, 18s. net.
Ebrard (Dr. J. H. A.)—TuHe Gospen History. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
APOLOGETICS. Three vols. 8vo, 31s. 6d.
COMMENTARY ON THE EPISTLES OF ST. JOHN. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Edgar Ceiue D.D.)—THE GOSPEL OF A RISEN Saviour. Post 8vo,
7s. 6d.
Elliott—ON THE INSPIRATION OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. 8vo, 6s.
Eras of the Christian Church—Wow complete in Ten Volumes—
Dv Boss (Prof. W. P., D.D.)—The Ecumenical Councils. 6s.
WATERMAN (L., D.D.)—The Post-Apostolic Age. 6s.
DYKE (PAuL VAN)—The Age of the Kenascence. 6s.
Locke (Ciinton, D.D.)—The Age of the Great Western Schism. 6s.
LupLow (J. M., D.D.)—The Age of the Crusades. 6s.
VINCENT (Prof. M. R., D.D.)—The Age of Hildebrand. 6s.
CLARK (Prof. W. R., LL.D., D.C.L.)—The Anglican Reformation. 6s.
WELLS (Prof. C. L.)—The Age of Charlemagne. 6s.
Bartlet (Prof. J. Vernon, M.A.)—The Apostolic Age. 6s.
WALKER (Prof. W., Ph.D., D.D.)—The Protestant Reformation. 6s.
Krnesti— BIBLICALINTERPRETATION OF NEW TESTAMENT. Two vols., 8s.
Ewald (Heinrich)—HEBREW Syntax. 8vo, 8s. 6d.
REVELATION: Its Nature and Record. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
OLD AND NEW TESTAMENT THEOLOGY. 8vo, 10s. 64d.
Expository Times. Edited by James Hastrnas, D.D. Monthly, 6d.
Fairbairn (Prin.)—THE REVELATION OF LAW IN SCRIPTURE, 8vo, 10s. 6d.
EZEKIEL AND THE Book OF HIS PropHECY. 4th Ed.,8vo, 10s, 6d.
T. and T. Clark’s Publications. 5
Fairbairn (Prin.)—Propurecy. Second Edition, 8vo, 10s. 6d.
PASTORAL THEOLOGY. Crown 8vo, 6s.
Falconer (J. W., B.D.)—From AposTLE To Priest. A Study of
Early Church Organisation. Crown 8vo, 4s, 6d.
Fisher (Prof. G. P., D.D., LL.D.)—Hisrory or CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE.
(International Theological Library.) Second Edition, post 8vo, 12s.
Forbes (Prof.)—SYMMETRICAL STRUCTURE OF SCRIPTURE. 8vo, 8s. 6d.
ANALYTICAL COMMENTARY ON ROMANS. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
STUDIES IN THE Book OF PSALMS. 8vo, 7s. 6d.
THE SERVANT OF THE LorD IN ISAIAH XL.-LXVI. Cr. 8vo, 5s.
Foreign Theological Library—Four Volumes for One Guinea. De-
tailed List on application.
Forrest (D. W., D.D.)—THe Curist or History AND oF Ex-
PERIENCE. Second Edition, 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Frank (Prof. F. H.)—System oF CHRISTIAN CERTAINTY. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Funcke (Otto)—THr Worwp oF FAITH AND THE EVERYDAY WORLD,
As displayed in the Footsteps of Abraham. Post 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Garvie (Alex., B.D.)—Tur RitscHLIAN THEOLOGY. 8vo, 9s.
Gebhardt (H.)—TuHE DocTRINE OF THE APOCALYPSE, AND ITS RELATION
TO THE DoorTRINE OF THE GOSPEL AND EPISTLES OF JOHN. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Gerlach—CoMMENTARY ON THE PENTATEUCH. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Gieseler (Dr. J.C. L.)—EccLestasticaL History. Fourvols. 8vo, £2, 2s.
Gifford (Canon)—VOICES OF THE PROPHETS. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.
Given (Rev. Prof. J. J..—THe TRuTH OF SCRIPTURE IN CONNECTION
WITH REVELATION, INSPIRATION, AND THE CANON. 8vo, 6s.
Gladden (Washington, D.D., LL.D.) THe CHrIsTIAN PASTOR AND
THE WorRKING Cuurcu. (International Theol. Library.) Post 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Glasgow (Prof.)—APOCALYPSE TRANSLATED AND EXPOUNDED. 8vo, 10/6.
Gloag (Paton J., D.D.)—Tur MESSIANIC PROPHECIES. Cr. 8vo, 7s. 6d.
INTRODUCTION TO THE CATHOLIC EPISTLES. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
EXEGETICAL STUDIES. Crown 8vo, ds.
INTRODUCTION TO THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 8vo, 7s. 6d.
THE PRIMEVAL WoRLD. Crown 8vo, 3s.
EVENING THouGHTS. Crown 8vo, 4s.
Godet (Prof. F.)—ANn INTRODUCTION To THE NEW TESTAMENT—
' I. Tue Episties oF St. PAuu. 8vo, 12s. 6d. net.
II. Tur GospEL COLLECTION, AND ST. MATTHEW’s GOSPEL. 8vo, 6s. net.
COMMENTARY ON ST. LUKE’S GOSPEL. Two vols. 8vo, 21s.
-———— COMMENTARY ON ST. JOHN’S GOSPEL. Three vols. 8vo, 31s. 6d.
—-—---— COMMENTARY ON EPISTLE TO THE RoMANS. Two vols. 8vo, 21s.
COMMENTARY ON 1ST EPISTLE TO CORINTHIANS. 2 vols. 8vo, 21s.
*.* Any Four Volumes at the original Subscription price of 21s. net.
DEFENCE OF THE CHRISTIAN FAITH. Crown 8vo, 4s.
Goebel (Siegfried) -THE PARABLES OF JESUS. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Gotthold’s Emblems; or, INVISIBLE THINGS UNDERSTOOD BY THINGS
THAT ARE MADE. Crown 8vo, 5s.
I PTE ie OD Et ng
6 ZT. and T. Clark's Publications.
pam Ne ee ee
Gould (Prof. E. P., D.D.)—St. Marx. (International Critical
Commentary.) Post 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Grimm’s GREEK-ENGLISH LEXICON oF THE NEW TESTAMENT. Trans-
lated, Revised, and Enlarged by JosprH H. THaver, D.D. Demy 4to, 36s.
Guyot (Arnold, LL.D.)—Creation; or, The Biblical Cosmogony in the
Light of Modern Science. With Illustrations. Crown 8vo, 5s. 6d.
Hagenbach (Dr. K. R.)—History or DocTRINEs. 3 vols. 8vo, 31s. 6d.
HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION. 2 vols. 8vo, 21s.
Halcombe (Rev. J. J., M.A.)—Wuart TuInkK YE oF THE GosPELS? A
Handbook of Gospel Study. 8vo, 3s. 6d.
Hall (Newman, D.D.)—Tur Lorp’s Prayer. Third Edition, crown
8vo, 4s. 6d.
GETHSEMANE ; or, Leaves of Healing from the Garden of Grief.
Second Edition, crown 8vo, 4s.
- Divine BroTHERHooD. Third Edition, crown 8vo, 4s.
Hamilton (T., D.D.)—Bryonp THE Stars; or, Heaven, its Inhabitants,
Occupations, and Life. Third Edition, crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.
Harless (Dr. C. A.)—System or CHRISTIAN ETHICS. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Harris (S., D.D.)—Gop tHE CREATOR AND LorpD oF ALL. Two
vols. post 8vo, 16s.
Haupt (Erich)—Tue First Epistue or St. JoHN. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Havernick (H. A. Ch.)—InTRODUCTION To OLD TESTAMENT. 10s. 6d.
Heard (Rev. J. B., M.A.)—Tue Tripartite NATURE oF MAN—SprrIr.
SOUL, AND Bopy. Fifth Edition, crown 8vo, 6s.
OLD AND NEw THEOoLocy. AConstructiveCritique. Or. 8vo, 6s.
ALEXANDRIAN AND CARTHAGINIAN THEOLOGY CONTRASTED.
The Hulsean Lectures, 1892-93. Crown 8vo, 6s.
Hefele (Bishop)—A History oF THE CoUNCILS OF THE CHURCH.
Vol. I., to a.p. 825. Vol. II., a.p. 326 to 429. Vol. III., A.D. 431 to the close
of the Council of Chalcedon, 451. Vol. IV., a.p. 451 to 680, Vol. V eA Ds
626 to 787. 8vo, 12s. each.
Hengstenberg (Professor)—CoMMENTARY ON PSALMs, 3 vols. 8vo, 33s. ;
ECCLESIASTES, ETC., 8vo, 9s. ; EZEKIEL, 8vo, 10s. 6d. ; THz GENUINENESS
OF DANIEL, ETC., 8vo, 12s. ; Hisrory or THE KinGpoM oF Gop, 2 vols. 8vo,
21s.; CHRISTOLOGY OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, 4 vols. 2]s. nets Sz
JOHN’S GOSPEL, 2 vols. 8vo, 21s.
*,” Any Four Volumes at the original Subscription price of 21s. net.
Herkless (Prof. J., D.D.)—FRANcIS AND Dominic. Crown 8vo, 3s.
Herzog—ENCYCLOPADIA OF LIVING DIVINES, ETC., OF ALL Dkr-
NOMINATIONS IN EUROPE AND AMERICA. (Supplement to Herzog’ s Encyclo-
pedia.) Imp. 8vo, 8s.
Hill (Rev. J. Hamlyn, D.D.)—Tue Earuesr Lire or Curisr
EVER COMPILED FROM THE Four Gosprts: Being ‘The Diatessaron of
Tatian’ Literally Translated from the Arabic Version, and containing the
Four Gospels woven into one Story. With an Historical and Critical
Introduction, Notes, and Appendix. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
——— St. EpHRAEM THE Syrian. 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Hodgson (Principal J. M., M.A., D.Sc., D.D.)—THEOLOGIA PECTORIS:
Outlines of Religious Faith and Doctrine. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.
Hutchison (John, D.D.)—ComMeEnrary ON THESSALONIANS. 8vo, 9s.
COMMENTARY ON PHILIPPIANS. 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Our Lorn’s Siens In Sr. Joun’s Gospet. Demy 8vo, 7s. 6d.
ee
T. and T. Clark's Publications. 7
Innes (A. D., M. A.)—CRANMER AND THE ENGLISH REFORMATION.
Crown 8vo, "35,
Innes (A. Taylor)—Tur TriaL or Jesus Curist. In its Legal
Aspect. Post 8vo, 2s. 6d.
International Critical Commentary.
Driver (Prof. S. R., D.D.)—Deuteronomy. 12s.
Moors (Prof. G. F., D.D. )—Judges. 12s.
SMITH brole He Pao. D:)— Samuel. 12s.
Toy (Prof. C. H., D.D.)—Proverbs. 12s.
Goutp (Prof. E. P., D.D.)—St. Mark. 10s. 6d.
PLUMMER (ALFRED, D.D.)—St. Luke. 12s.
Sanpay (Prof. W., D.D.) and Hrapiam (A. C., B.D.)—Romans. 12s.
AxssotrT (Prof. T. K. , B.D., D. Lit.)—Ephesians ‘and Colossians. 10s. 6d.
VINCENT (Prof. M. R., D. Diy Philippians and Philemon. 8s. 6d.
For List of future Volumes see p. 15.
International Theological Library.
Driver (Prof. S. R., D.D.)—An Introduction to the Literature of the Old
Testament. 12s.
SmytuH (Newman, D.D.)—Christian Ethics. 10s. 6d.
Bruce (Prof. A. B., D.D.)—Apologetics. 10s. 6d.
FIsHER (Prof. G. P., D.D., LL. D.)—History of Christian Doctrine. 12s.
ALLEN (Prof. A. V. ath, i105 D. )—Christian Institutions. 12s.
McGirFrert (Prof. A. ce Ph.D.)—The Apostolic Age. 12s.
GLADDEN (Washington, D.D.)—The Christian Pastor. 10s. 6d.
STEVENS (Prof. G. B., D.D.)—The Theology of the New Testament. 12s.
For List of future Volumes see p. 14.
Janet (Paul)—Finau Causes. Second Edition, demy 8vo, 12s.
THe THEORY OF MorAts. Demy 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Johnstone (Prof. R., D.D.)—ComMENTARY ON ISTPETER. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Jones (E. E. C.)—ELEMENTS orf LoGic. 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Jouffroy—PHILOSOPHICAL Essays. F cap, 8vo, 5s.
Kaftan (Prof. J.. D.D.)—Tue TruTH OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION.
Authorised Translation. 2 vols. 8vo, 16s. net.
Kant—TuHeE METAPHYSIC OF ErHics. Crown 8vo, 6s.
PuHILosopuy oF Law. Trans. by W. Hastie, D.D. Cr. 8vo, 5s.
PRINCIPLES OF PoLiTICcs, ETC. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.
Keil (Prof.)—PENTATEUCH, 3 vols. 8vo, 3ls. 6d.; JOSHUA, JUDGES,
AND Rutu, 8vo, 10s. 6d. ; SAMUEL, 8vo, 10s. 6d. ; Kinas, 8vo, 10s. 6d.;
CHRONICLES, 8vo, 10s. 6d.; Ezra, NEHEMIAH, ESTHER, 8vo, 10s. 64d. ;
JEREMIAH, 2 vols. 8vo, 21s.; EZEKIEL, 2 vols. 8vo, 21s.; DANIEL, 8vo,
10s. 6d.; Minor PROPHETS, 2 vols. 8vo, 21s.; INTRODUCTION TO THE
CANONICAL SCRIPTURES OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, 2 vols. 8vo, 21s. ;
HANDBOOK OF BIBLICAL ARCHAOLOGY, 2 vols. 8vo, 21s.
*,.* Any Four Volumes at the original Subscription price of 21s. net.
Keymer (Rev. N., M.A.)—NoTES ON GENESIS. Crown 8vo, ls. 6d.
Kidd (James, D.D.)—MorAuity AND RELIGION. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Killen (Prof.)—THE FRAMEWORK OF THE CHURCH. 8vo, 9s.
THE OLD CATHOLIC CHURCH. 8vo, 9s.
THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES ENTIRELY SPURIOUS. Cr. 8vo, 2s. 6d.
Kilpatrick (Prof. T. B., D.D.)—CuHRISTIAN CHARACTER. 2s. 6d.
——s
|
8 T. and T. Clark's Publications.
Konig (Dr. Ed.)—Tur Ex1es’ Book or ConsoLATION (Deutero-Isaiah).
Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.
Konig (Dr. F. E.)—THe RELicious History oF IsRAEL. Cr. 8vo, 3s. 6d.
Krause (F. 0. F.)—Tur Ipzau or Humaniry. Crown 8vo, 3s.
Krummacher (Dr. F. W.)—THE SUFFERING SAVIOUR ; or, Meditations
on the Last Days of the Sufferings of Christ. Eighth Edition, crown 8vo, 6s.
Davin, THE Kine or IsRaEL. Second Edition, er. 8vo, 6s.
AUTOBIOGRAPHY. Crown 8vo, 6s.
Kurtz (Prof.)—HanpBook or Cuurcu History (from 1517). 8vo,7s. 6d.
HISTORY OF THE OLD CovENANT. Three vols. 8vo, 31s. 6d.
Ladd (Prof. G. T.)\—TuHe Doctrine or Sacrep SoriprurE: A
Critical, Historical, and Dogmatic Inquiry into the Origin and Nature of the
Old and New Testaments. Two vols. 8vo, 1600 pp., 24s.
Laidlaw (Prof. J., D.D.)—Tuer Bipte Docrrine oF Man; or, The
Anthropology and Psychology of Scripture. New Edition Revised and
Rearranged, post 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Lane (Laura M.)—Lirz or ALEXANDER VINET. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Lange (J. P., D.D.)—Tue Lire or our Lorp Jesus Curist. Edited
by Marcus Dons, D.D. 2nd Ed., in 4 vols. 8vo, price 28s. net.
COMMENTARIES ON THE OLD AND NEw TESTAMENTS. Edited
by Puiuip Scnarr, D.D. OLp Testament, 14 vols. ; New TesTAMENT, 10
vols. ; ApocRYPHA, 1 vol. Subscription price, net, 15s. each.
ST. MATTHEW AND St. Mark, 3 vols. 8vo, 31s. 6d.; St. LuKE,
2 vols. 8vo, 18s.; St. JoHN, 2 vols. 8vo, 21s.
*,” Any Four Volumes at the original Subscription price of 21s. net.
Lechler (Prof. G. V., D.D.)—Tur Apostotic aNnD Post-APOSTOLIC
Times. Their Diversity and Unity in Life and Doctrine. 2 vols. cr. 8vo, 16s.
Lehmann (Pastor)—ScENES FROM THE LiFe oF Jesus. Cr. 8vo, 3s. 6d.
Lewis (Tayler, LL.D.)—Tur Srx Days or Creation. Cr. 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Lilley (J. P., M.A.)—Tuer Lorp’s Supper: Its Origin, Nature, and
Use. Crown 8vo, 5s.
Lillie (Arthur, M.A.)\—BuppHa AND Buppuism. Crown 8yo, 3s.
Lindsay (Prof. T. M., D.D.)--LuTHerR AND THE GERMAN REFORMA-
TION. Crown 8vo, 3s.
Lisco (F. G.)—PARABLES OF JESUS EXPLAINED. Feap. 8vo, 5s.
Locke (Clinton, D.D.)—Tur AcE or THE GREAT WESTERN SCHISM.
(Eras of Church History.) 6s.
Lotze (Hermann)—Microcosmus: An Essay concerning Man and his
relation to the World. Cheaper Edition, 2 vols. 8vo (1450 pp-), 24s.
Ludlow (J. M., D.D.)—THE Acre or THE CRUSADES. (Eras of
Church History.) 6s.
Luthardt, Kahnis, and Brickner—Tur Cuurcnu. Crown 8vo, 5s.
Luthardt (Prof. )—Sr. Joun THE AUTHOR OF THEFOURTH GosPEL. 7s.6d.
COMMENTARY ON St. JoHN’s GosPEL. 3 vols. 8vo, 31s. 6d.
History OF CHRISTIAN Eruics. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
APOLOGETIC LECTURES ON THE FUNDAMENTAL (7 Ed.), SAVING
(5 Ed.), Monat Trurus oF CHRISTIANITY (4 Hd.). 8 vols. er. 8vo, 6s. each,
RR IER Speman rescaneaeenenesaen pepe eS Se ee en ee a es
T. and T. Clark’s Publications. 9
Macdonald—INTRODUCTION TO PENTATEUCH. ‘Two vols. 8vo, 21s.
THE CREATION AND FAuu. 8vo, 12s.
Macgregor (Rev. Jas. D.D.)— Tur APOLOGY OF THE CHRISTIAN
RELIGION. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
THE REVELATION AND THE REcoRD: Essays on Matters of
Previous Question in the Proof of Christianity. 8vo, 7s. 6d.
——— STUDIES IN THE History oF NEw TESTAMENT APOLOGETICS.
8vo, 7s. 6d.
Macgregor (Rev. G. H. C., M.A.)—So GREAT SALVATION. Crown
32mo, ls.
Macpherson (Rev. John, M.A.)—CoMMENTARY ON THE EPISTLE TO
THE EPHESIANS. 8vo, 10s. 6d.
CHRISTIAN DogMatics. Post 8vo, 9s.
McCosh (James), Life of. 8vo, 9s.
McGiffert (Prof. A. ©., Ph.D.)—History oF CHRISTIANITY IN THE
AposToLic AGE. (International Theological Library.) Post 8vo, 12s.
M‘Hardy (G. D.D.)—SavonaroLa. Crown 8vo, 3s.
M‘Realsham (E. D.)—Romans DissEcrep.